WhIP

by footfungus

nederlands verhalen over mijn otp

156. After the rain - zutara

After the Rain

Eponastory

Summary:

She had changed, but not enough to turn her into another person completely. He watched her from behind a screen as she worked to save his young sister. Her breathing was calm, focused as her hands moved feeling for water inside the girl's lungs.

There were some things Zuko was willing to give up to save his people, but not her. Not the one person who could likely save his nation. It was a tragedy that Katara had been hidden away by Aang because of a rumor.

At least she was free now.

All because of a 'Fire Nation problem' that Aang did not want to deal with.

Notes:

Okay so, first ever Zutara fic. Not first ever fic. I've written a few, some of them are no longer published because I'm actually... embarrassed by them now. I was a teenager back then. But I digress.

Anyway, I probably retarted this fic five or six times trying to make it work. Finally, I have a good start and I really hope it's not too cliche.

This is going to be adult Gaang, not teenagers. I haven't been a teenager in... well it's been a long time. I can't write sappy teenage love anymore so you are going to get raw adult feelings and themes.

Chapter 1: The Last Warship

Chapter Text

To disappear was to be free.

Free of the hurt, the loneliness, and the blame.

For the first time in years, she felt like she was free to be herself. Not some caretaker or companion left on the sidelines when she could be changing the world. Instead, she felt trapped within the walls of a rebuilt temple that would never be the same as it was before. There was no life within the walls. No comfort, just cold realization that she would never live up to an image.

She was her own person. Her mother's daughter and her grandmother's pride. The ways of her ancestors held a resounding note in her blood as her heart pushed it through her body. How did she become this?

Somewhere in the past seven years, she found herself conforming to this image that he had of her. She felt like she had been sleeping for a long time, only to finally wake up when an argument went too far. An argument about her family and those who needed her. He simply did not want her to get involved because he was afraid she would leave him behind.

He was clinging to her with every fiber of his being, yet he had more freedom than she did. He could leave when he wanted, but La forbid she leave without him. They were not married, but the betrothal necklace he had made for her had become heavier with each passing day. The leather cord burned her skin when she thought about all the times she could have been happy.

She questioned herself constantly, wondering if she had made the right choice. It was not until he had come home with news that shocked her. News that spurred her into a frenzy of emotions and heartache. Yet, his words had sparked a debate within her.

'It's the Fire Nation's problem.'

That did not matter. Was it not the Avatar's duty to help those in need? Or at least that was what she had thought and felt. They were at peace, but some could not let go of war.

After all that has happened, why did Aang refuse to help?

Why did he refuse to let her go help?

Those thoughts had been crawling beneath the surface for days now. The questions she asked herself came with no answers from anyone else, only the whispers in her dreams. Answers that made her look inward and look beyond her relationship with Aang.

And so, Katara found herself packing a small bag with spare clothes and only the things she would need. She moved around her bedroom quietly to not give away her escape. Aang's room was across from hers, but he was in Ba Sing Se at that moment and not expected back for another week. This was the perfect time to escape. At least she had help.

There was one last thing Katara had to do before she left the Southern Air Temple.

A breaking of ties was not an easy affair. Not one that she ever thought she would be considering, but it was time. No one could ever say they loved saying goodbye. Not unless they were self-absorbed or shallow. This goodbye was long overdue.

She reached up to the knot holding her betrothal necklace around her neck, and pulled the cord loose. It felt like a weight had been lifted from her neck. The necklace had replaced her mother's for almost two years now, leaving her hollow as the months went by. That necklace separated her from her mother, her family, and her culture as it became a shackle around her neck.

The weight of Aang's love, she told herself.

He loved her so much it felt tangible now. Only, it felt more like a burden than something to be joyful over. Could she really call it love now?

No. It was not love.

Infatuation, maybe.

But not love.

It was time to put the heavy burden to rest on the table near the window. She would leave no note for him, no way for him to guess. Talking had not accomplished anything, nor did apologizing. Everything was always turned around and twisted to make her feel guilty. That guilt compiled itself into a single symbol of a tainted heart, and it laid there on the table for him to find.

By daybreak, she would be long gone.

Getting off the island required help, which stood at the dock ready and waiting for her in the light of a crescent moon. Her brother's face was lit up by the warm light of the lantern he held. How long had it been since she had seen him? Too long, she thinks. At least a whole year. The moment she saw him, she felt lighter.

"Katara." She wasted no time in embracing Sokka tightly. She missed him and his stupid boomerang, but she missed his comfort the most.

"Sokka." She closed her eyes, hoping this was actually real; that Sokka was there. "I'm so happy to see you." She pulled away from him. He was much the same in appearance as the last time she had seen him, only he grew his hair out a little more.

"Me too." He smiled at her. "You don't wear your hair loopies anymore?" That was the first thing he noticed? She could not blame him for saying anything as it had been a change for her.

"No, I... it's a long story." She grabbed a small lock of her hair and started playing with it. The thought of why she stopped wearing her beads made her anxious. She looked down in shame for letting her culture go again. "Where's Dad?" She looked put past her brother to the sea, watching for any sign of a water tribe boat. "Or did you come by yourself?"

"Oh... no, he's at home... waiting."

"So, how did you get here?" Because Sokka could never really guide a boat successfully, but she supposed that he now had a crew of his own. "I don't see any boats unless you came in that." She pointed to the small dingy sitting in the water next to the dock.

"Katara, I rowed here all the way from Wolf Cove just to save you from a 'miserable' existence, according to Toph." He crossed his arms and scoffed. "Could you at least give me a little credit?"

"Yeah? Because if she were standing here right now, Toph would call you a liar." She poked him on his chest. "Anyway, can we leave now?" She wanted to be as far away as she could from this place she had come to know as a prison.

"Fine. But you'll have to let me introduce you to a few friends."

"As long as they don't try to throw me overboard." Katara followed him down the dock before getting into the small row boat.

"Hey, it's not like you can't bend your way back up on deck." He shrugged as he put the oars in the water and began to row. "I think you'll like them. Especially, the guy in charge." There was silence after that, but as soon as they rounded the small peninsula that jutted put from the island, she gasped. "Oh, I forgot to mention I called in a favor from a friend."

In the darkness, the tower of smoke coming from the Fire Nation warship blotted out the stars above. Long ago, it would have been a dreaded sight, but in the last seven years, she had come to let her fear rest. It seemed not all of the warships were out of commission yet. This one was still patrolling the seas with a small crew on board.

When she was lifted up on board, she looked around the deck. There were a few plainly dressed men walking about either working or leisurely taking in the night air. It was all so... surreal. Katara could not recall seeing a ship run so casually. She stood there looking a little out of place, but no one really seemed to pay her any mind.

"Sokka, I thought Zuko decommissioned all the war ships." She turned to her brother.

"This one is the exception." That voice. She knew it well and she was glad to hear it. "My nephew is still attached to it." Katara could not help the smile that came to her lips when she turned around to see General Iroh standing there with his hands in his sleeves. "It is good to see you, Katara."

"Uncle Iroh!" She did not contain herself as much as she should, but to see the old general was to see someone who deeply valued her. She embraced him as if he were her own grandfather, and to her, he was close enough. "What are you doing out here? On a boat... and not in Ba Sing Se." There was concern bubbling up from within her as she realized how much he had aged in seven years.

"Fire Lord Zuko thought it best I stay isolated from the fever." Was it really that bad? She turned to look at Sokka, who only frowned. "It seems the fever is spreading through the Fire Nation and into the Earth Kingdom as we speak."

"How long has this fever been active?" It was strange that she had not heard of it until two weeks ago when Aang had told her.

"The first cases appeared two months ago." There was a look in Iroh's eyes that told Katara he was as concerned as he needed to be. "Then they spread like wildfire through the islands. Zuko has quarantined the capital, only letting healers and supplies in. No one leaves either."

"That's not the half of it, Katara." Sokka spoke up with a tone of urgency. "People are dying, and no one knows what is going on. This fever came from nothing." Iroh took her hands in his to comfort her.

"It is fate that you are here now. Perhaps your experience will help those who need it the most." Fate. Fate was a fickle thing. At first, she thought it was fate for her and Aang to be together, but now she held no patience for fate. She put her hand on top of Iroh's aging ones.

"Tell me everything about this sickness, Uncle Iroh." She said in determination. Katara knew she was only one healer in a sea of illness, but perhaps she could help curve the spread. "I need to get to Caldera City."

"It's a good thing we told Zuko you were coming because he is not doing so well." Flashes of Zuko's family raced through Katara's mind. Kiyi must be a teenager by now, if not close. And Ursa, she must be beside herself trying to care for her children. All of these things weighed on Katara, but a squeeze from Iroh told her not to worry. "I'll do whatever I can."

The coming days would be difficult, but not impossible. She listened to every word Iroh said as he described the symptoms over tea with her the next day. She had borrowed a notebook to write down everything she could while asking as many questions as she could.

The sickness started out as mild bouts of coughing, only to deteriorate into fever by the second day. After that, the fever went on for days before dehydration became prominent. It was a strange illness that Katara had not witnessed before, but Iroh explained there was an outbreak when his father was a child. There was a name for it.

"They called it the Reaping Sickness." He sipped his tea slowly, taking in the medicinal flavors. "So many were taken by it that there were mass graves in the Earth Kingdom." Katara wrote this down in her book. "Most of the victims were children."

"Where did it start?" She looked up from her book to see Iroh tapping his finger against his tea cup.

"The Lower Ring of Ba Sing Se, but it could have started elsewhere. Some poor soul may have brought it in from the outside." That was likely given the nature of most epidemics. One individual could be the source of so much suffering, even if they meant no harm. Finding the source would benefit in cultivating a way to combat the disease.

"Do you know anything else that can help?" She watched as Iroh went silent for a moment, putting his teacup down on the table with a deep look on his face. Katara felt a breeze move through her wavy locks as she waited for an answer.

"I can not say for sure, but there are records within the palace that could be of use. Fire Lord Zuko has access to them, but I caution to use discretion." His tone was grave as he picked his tea up once again. "There may be others who would use that information to their advantage." He used bending to heat his tea, causing steam to dance on the surface. Katara nodded, understanding that there was more than just an epidemic spreading through the Fire Nation.

There had been rumors of a plot.

Rumors meant nothing if there was no truth to them. Then again, it was not hard to imagine that some were not pleased with their current Fire Lord, even if he was doing what was best for his people. Zuko knew this fact the moment he stepped into Caldera City to face Azula.

'There will always be someone who will want me dead.'

He had told her the night of his coronation. He was not afraid to admit that he held some reservations about his role as a leader. Even more so when he came up with that stupid promise and had Aang swear by it. Katara's view of Zuko had changed very little since then, especially when he proved he knew what he was capable of.

The Fire Nation as a whole was lucky to have him on the throne.

How long had it been since she had stepped foot on Fire Nation soil? A few years at least. Maybe three or four. Maybe longer. She and Zuko were still teenagers when they last saw each other, but she knew she had changed.

"You seem troubled." An astute observation from Iroh brought her out of thought. She snapped her attention to him.

"Oh... uh... it's really nothing." She began playing with her hair, hoping he would not press her for information. "Just trying to piece together everything about the sickness."

"I'm sure you will figure it out quickly, Katara. It's not often that we have the privilege of seeing you in your finest moments." Iroh smiled at her.

"I just hope I'm able to actually do something." Because sitting in a temple doing nothing was only hurting her. Katara had no purpose there. "Though, I wish I could've done something sooner."

"What matters is that you are here now." Yes, she supposes he is right. "But for now, try this calming jasmine tea." He poured her a cup and slid it across the table to her. "To ease your troubles."

"I'm afraid my troubles will come to find me eventually." She took the tea with a worried feeling in her gut.

"You are not the same person you were the last time we saw each other." His words could not have been truer. They struck a chord within her, almost making her feel guilty for leaving the temple where Aang wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. However, she could not bring herself to be an image that someone had crafted of her. She was a human being, not a totem or a thought. "Behind those eyes is a tempest that has been tamed." Iroh gave her a small smile. "I'd like to see the tempest again someday."

Katara turned her eyes out to the sea. The call of the water touched some part of her that she had tampered down over the last few years. All the focus she had was put into whatever Aang had wanted, never on herself. Her bending was no longer needed for defense or for war, but sometimes she missed the feeling of adrenaline from fighting. She was still a healer, but beneath that she was a warrior.

"I don't feel like myself anymore." She swallowed the tightening of her throat as she felt the longing of who she used to be. "Is it because I've grown older? Or is it because I let myself become different?" She turned her eyes to Iroh, pleading for any wisdom he could give her.

"As you get older and go through life, you will find that change is something you can not avoid." The wise old man that Zuko relied on and loved as a father had often reminded everyone he was invaluable. She nodded, understanding what Iroh meant. "One day, you'll become as wise as I because of change and experience."

The sea breeze played with her hair as she realized Iroh was right. She was still young, and there was time for her to become what she wanted again. Maybe now she could go back to being herself without having to worry about what someone else thought of her.

Three more nights at sea later she was on deck under the waxing crescent moon. The stars twinkled above her as the sound of the ship moving through water calmed her spirit.

She closed her eyes feeling the motion of the water below and around her. It was begging for her to use her power as though it missed her more than she missed it. The moves came back to Katara as though she had never stopped bending.

She was fluid. Her steps light, but connected to the motion of the waves. She moved with the grace of koi in the water as she called her element to her. The water answered her with willingness as she pulled it from the seaspray against the metal hull of the warship. With a deep breath she opened her eyes to see an empty bucket sitting on a crate near the bow of the ship.

All at once she let the guilt become anger before she sent the stream of water she had gathered at the bucket. With a satisfying crack, the wooden bucket broke with the force of a water whip.

But, that anger disappeared as the water splashed down on the deck of the ship. Why did she feel guilty for leaving now when she was halfway to the Fire Nation? Why did she feel so angry at herself?

The answers had not revealed themselves yet.

Katara sighed as she looked up at the moon hoping Yue would have some answer for her, but all she received was the comfort of the moonlight.

She had given up almost everything. Her culture, her bending, and her autonomy. The independence of the women in her tribe had been stuffed down in some dark place because Aang was her everything. Or, at least she had thought so until he decided it was better he went on his trips alone.

"I thought we had made the choice to do everything together?" She stomped after him as he strode to where Appa waited for him. "That's what we agreed to." He stopped, turning around to face her with his glider in hand.

"I know, but there are some things you can't do." He was trying to be sincere with her. She could see that, but what was it she could not do? She was able to help with the reformation act as asked, even if her input was minute. "Some things only I can do because of what I am."

"And what is that, Aang?" Katara put her hands on her hips, feeling as though she was being tossed aside.

"Diplomacy." Politics is what he was referring to. "I think you'll be more useful here than in a room full of politicians." He waved his arms around gesturing at the temple itself.

That was months ago.

A memory she still simmered at even though it was so long ago. Even though she had plainly told Aang that she could also be diplomatic, he denied it for her. He made that choice for her and it infuriated her. Call it the stubborn nature of a Water Tribe woman, or even her independent personally, she balked at the idea. She decided it was not worth the hurt to bring it up again after that.

Moving forward was all she could do now. It just so happened that forward was hours away when the sub would rise. The future of the Fire Nation was in trouble and it had nothing to do with war.

Chapter 2: The Sun on the Land

Notes:

Holy crap! Another chapter in 24 hours?

Yeah I just love the feedback I'm getting with this.

Chapter Text

The Gates of Azulon blocked the way to Caldera City, leaving the old warship sitting still in the water as the sun came over the horizon behind it.

Most, if not all of the ships crew, were awake with the rising light of day. The white statues were bathed in the orange rays of light, but they could not bend to Katara's will. It seemed that Zuko was not keen to let anyone in or out for any reason. He was only doing what he thought was best, which is what Katara expected. She knew him. She knew he cared too much, and that made him better than his forefathers by leaps.

"It seems this is where we part ways." Iroh came to stand beside her as she stared out towards the bay that was inaccessible. "Zuko grants you permission to enter, but no one else. He is afraid that the sickness will spread further if the whole crew were to make port." He handed her the rolled up parchment that had been sent by hawk.

"I don't blame him." She unrolled it, reading the neat and familiar strokes of Zuko's words. "He did the right thing."

"Yeah, but what if you get sick?" Sokka appeared at her right side. "Maybe it was better to stay at the Southern Air Temple." She glared at her brother.

"No, they need me here." Her knowledge of healing could be the turn of the tide for those who were suffering. "There are people dying, and no one else is doing anything about it."

'You don't owe me or anyone else here anything, Katara. Not when I owe you so much more.'

She remembers Zuko's words to her the day after the Agni Kai with Azula. Those days had been hard on him. The way he looked at her then was not the same as Aang. Zuko looked at her as if she was his equal, not some watertribe peasant or a motherless girl. He was grateful and entirely in her debt.

"I'm going." She turned around without bothering to hear what else Sokka had to say. No one could stop her from doing the right thing, regardless of the past. She had put it all behind her long ago because of Zuko.

Half an hour later, Katara was in the small boat using her bending to get her beyond the gates to the city. Messages had been sent ahead of her to expect her arrival. None of that mattered to her other than getting to the palace to see her friend, who was fighting a losing battle. All odds were stacked against him.

There was no doubt in Katara's mind that the rest of the world was casting their votes to the spirits on whether the Fire Nation deserved this or not. The Earth Kingdom was the biggest player in the game of who hated who. Even with the peace treaties and reformation acts between nations, there was still silent animosity amongst those who held it.

Even so, the closer she got to the port, the more she noticed how quiet it was. Not a ship in sight or even a person. It was... unnerving to say the least. The last time she had set foot in the capital, it had been bustling with trade as the borders had been opened. Merchants from every nation had come to sell their wares when before everything had been closed off. All of it had been changed for the better.

Zuko ran his nation well.

Not without help at least. He often wrote to Sokka or Aang for advice. Every once in a while, he would write to her, hoping she was still doing alright in her gilded cage. It was particularly challenging when Mai had written to her.

Katara and Mai were friends, but not close friends. There was something that kept them from being closer than that. A thin wall of ice perhaps, but still a wall. Mai had written to her about Zuko. About how he had ultimately gone to Ozai for advice, which was very concerning. Especially since it was still in the early days of Zuko's reign. He struggled then, but now...

Now he had a good grasp on his role.

A role that was probably bleeding him dry as she stepped foot on the docks when the sun was directly overhead. Katara knew her way around Caldera well enough. The road that went from the harbor to the natural walls that surrounded the palace and wealthier parts was completely empty. Almost like the day of the eclipse. Except, there were no firebenders waiting to ambush her.

The moment she entered the caldera itself, she was greeted by misery. The city itself had been clean and beautiful the last time she laid eyes on it, but now the blast of mixed incense flooded her nose. The fragrances on their own were pleasant, yet this was the only way to keep the foul miasma of the illness at bay. She understood that well enough.

She felt so alone as she walked the empty street towards the palace where she worried things were even worse. The smell of incense kept most birds away, however the trees were still blooming their pink blossoms as she made it to the gates of the palace only to be greeted by a lonesome guard.

"No one is to enter the palace." He told her as she came to a stop. Katara pulled the rolled up letter from Zuko out of her small bag. "No exceptions."

"I am an exception." The instructions she was given within the rolled up parchment provided her entry. That was if the guard would look at it. "The Fire Lord wrote to me himself." She unrolled the paper, bringing it up to the guards face so he could read it himself. Thankfully, Zuko had put his seal at the end.

"Uh... you're... I... I'm... I... my mistake, My Lady." That was new. No one ever called her a lady before. Well, not here anyway. The guard, who must have been her age faulted at the simple fact she was there and hurried to open the small side door next to the gate. "This way please."

The young guard led her through the massive courtyard to the kitchen entrance, almost like she was not supposed to be seen there at all. The kitchens were bare save for the cook and two servants who seemed to be stressed. They all paused in their work when she was led through the door. Each of them looking at her as if she were there to make things better for them. Some sort of relief, but that was not the case when the guard brought her to a door.

"Please wait here." He bowed to her in respect before turning around and leaving her there by herself. She had never been in this part of the palace, not where the nobles and Zuko himself would never go. At least, not that she knew of.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the opening of that door before her. She was surprised when she saw it was Lady Ursa herself standing there with a saddened, yet hopeful look on her face. Katara only stared at her for a moment before dropping all decorum. With a heavy sigh, she embraced the older woman with all that she could muster. It was clear that things were not well within these walls.

"I'm so glad you're here." Katara could hear the weariness in Ursa's voice as the woman held her close. The motherly embrace was very much what Katara needed at that moment and she suspected that Ursa needed it just as much.

"Zuko?" She felt Ursa sigh before moving away from her. "Is he?"

"He's fine. Ran beyond ragged, but fine." That was a relief. "Ikem and I are fine, but Kiyi... she has the fever. Like most of the children do." Not good, and judging by the look on Ursa's face, Katara knew who her first patient was.

"Take me to her." There was no time to waste as Ursa nodded.

The whole palace was quiet. Not a sound to be heard other than their footsteps. It was afternoon now and there was no one in the halls, just her and Zuko's mother. A woman she had come to love through the letters that she sent.

"Her fever has been going on for days now." The older woman said as she turned the corner to the wing that housed the members of the royal family. "Everything our healers have tried has no effect."

"What are her symptoms?" The symptoms had to match what Iroh had told her about the Reaping Sickness.

"It started as a cough, then she started running a fever. Two days ago, she complained about her chest hurting, and now she can barely breathe." There was a small hiccup in Ursa's worried voice. Katara could not imagine the stress and worry that was plaguing this family. "The physicians have no idea how to fight this."

"Neither do I." There was a feeling a doubt within Katara, only because she only had so much information to go off of. Not knowing was scary, and she worried there would not be enough text to guide her in this instance. "Which is why I need access to any records of past epidemics."

"Are you saying this has happened before?" The two women came to a stop outside of a door. The smell of lavender and amber incense flowed from the door out into the hall.

"Uncle Iroh told me this illness happened when his father was a child." She watched as Ursa opened the door with heavy concern. She bade Katara follow her inside with a quiet look.

Laying on the bed behind a screen was Kiyi. She was paler than Katara had ever seen, almost as if death were standing right over the girl waiting for her to let go. Ikem sat on the other side of the bed, exhausted and worried as he held Kiyi's limp hand. Katara felt her heart constrict at the sight. For a moment, she feared she was too late, but the ragged breaths that came from the girl proved there was still a chance. She looked to Ursa asking for permission to approach the bed.

With a nod and a gesture in response, Katara dropped her bag down on the floor. The first thing in her mind was to assess what was really going on. The palor of Kiyi's skin around her lips told Katara there was not enough air in the blood.

She let her hands hover over Kiyi, feeling the ebb and flow of water in the girls body. Most of it concentrated around the lungs and heart. With the heartbeat being elevated as it tried to circulate blood. But, it was the high concentration of fluid in the lungs that had Katara concerned.

The sound of the door opening had caught Katara off guard as she saw a tall figure walk in and stand behind the screen. Something familiar about the shape of said person had made her relax as Ursa watched her closely.

She could feel the water. There was a chance that she could pull some of the fluid out, but it would be difficult. There was a danger of drowning the poor girl in her own fluids, but it was a risk Katara knew she had to take. Especially since Kiyi was fighting hard to breathe.

"I need a bowl." She looked to Ursa. "There is water in her lungs, if I can remove it, she may be able to breathe better." The older woman did not hesitate to retrieve a wash basin that sat on the dresser adjacent to the bed. She moved to stand next to the waterbender. "This may be hard to watch."

"Do what you have to do." She looked to the screen where the voice came from, knowing exactly who it was now. The tone conveyed deep trust in her.

She nodded before moving her hands gently as she moved the water through the small channels in Kiyi's body. The choking sound that the girl was making as Katara forced the fluids out were hard to hear, but it was necessary. Katara bit on her lower lip as cloudy water mixed with mucus started to come from Kiyi's nose. It was working. There were some small flecks of blood and brown colored mucus, but that was likely from irritation of the bronchial. The mixture was soon deposited into the basin that Ursa held.

"That should be all of it." Katara sighed as she moved her hands over Kiyi's chest once more. Feeling nothing else, she wiped her brow and listened to the girls breathing. It was no longer ragged, and the color was beginning to return to her skin. "She can breathe now, but I'll have to keep clearing the fluid."

"She isn't cured then." Ikem stated in disappointment causing Katara to look at him.

"No. And I don't think she will be unless I can find out more." She felt horrible that she could not do much more than what she had done. She looked to Ursa. "I'd like to see if there is any records of the Reaping Sickness in the archives. Maybe there is an answer about how to treat it there."

"That would be up to Zuko." The older woman looked to the figure behind the screen, but they were gone. "You'll have to talk to him on your own, I'm afraid." She put the basin down on the table next to the bed. "He hasn't been able to talk to anyone."

"I understand." With a plague running rampant through the nation, it was likely he was trying not to become exposed to it himself. He was in there for a moment at least, but quietly slipped out once he knew Kiyi was going to be alright. She put a hand on the girls forehead. "At least her fever is breaking for now."

"That's a relief. I was afraid." The man sitting by the bed was almost crying at the news. "We all were."

"I wish I could've come sooner." If she had known before... the possibilities were much better to think of instead of having to fight this losing battle. "Maybe I could've done something."

"It's not your fault." Ursa put a hand on her shoulder. "We are glad you are here now and that is all we could ever ask for." She did not owe them a thing, but seeing Kiyi so sick only added to the complex feelings within her. "I've had a room prepared for you down the hall. Unfortunately, servants are only here on a volunteer basis, so you may have to take care of yourself."

"That's nothing I'm not already used too." Having servants who fussed over her was almost annoying, but this was a different part of the world. She picked her pack off of the floor and listened to Ursa's directions.

After a few moments of wondering, she found her room. She knew she was going to be a resident of Zuko's house hold for as long as he needed her here. She wondered if he was available to speak with, only her body was thoroughly exhausted.

When she opened the door, she was greeted by open doors leading outside to the garden. A small pond was right outside, close enough for her to feel the water rippling. Spirits bless Zuko's mother for having the knowledge of what Katara needed.

Instead of bold reds and gold, the linens were white, accented with silver. The deep color of the wood on the furniture contrasted the salmon color on the cushions. It was a stark contrast to the rest of the palace and a welcome one at that. Even in the afternoon sun, the colors seemed to comfort her.

After a quick wash, she found a sleeping gown laid out on the bed for her already. It was a white breathable cotton that allowed her to stay cool in the humid air of the Caldera. She had closed the doors right as the sun started its descent to the horizon, leaving only a lantern lit for her to see by.

Royalty had it perks for sure as her mattress was almost a cloud. It had to have been feathers that allowed for the weightless feeling. Not only that, but it hugged her. She had not slept in a bed like this in a long time and it was worth the wait. She blew the lantern out as she tucked herself in for the night.

Katara's dreams took her back into the past.

Moments that she had never forgotten and the feelings she had with them came back. Conversations with Aang about what their future could be like when they were only twelve and fourteen years old. It never occurred to her then that someone could change so much. Especially not him.

Then out of nowhere, a particular conversation came up.

The night they had gone to see the Ember Island Players. The night that Aang had crossed a line, only for Zuko to confront her later on.

"What are you doing out here by yourself?" As if she were a child that needed looking after, but instead of chastising her further, he sat down next to her on the beach. "I thought you were going to sleep."

"The moon is full." It was an excuse, but it was not that far from the truth. "I can't sleep well when it's like this." She tucked her knees under her chin, hugging them as she stared out at the ocean before them. "And I keep thinking about things I shouldn't think about."

"Huh... I guess that's my problem too." Zuko never tried to compare their problems, which was a breath of fresh air. Not like Sokka tried to do many times and Aang had always tried to compare things as well. "I keep thinking about what happens if we lose and my father takes over the world."

"That is definitely more than what I'm thinking about." She looked at him. "All I keep thinking about is how I feel. Not to get all emotional over it, but that play definitely had me thinking about relationships."

"You don't believe any of that, do you?" The boy sitting next to her sat up straight with a worried look on his face. His one eyebrow raised half in curiosity.

"No, I don't... At least I don't think I do." That was half an answer. "It's just... well Aang wants us to be together, but I'm not completely sure I want that now." Zuko's response was a deep sigh and then he relaxed his posture. He leaned back on his hands with his bare feet out. "Sorry, this is probably something I should talk to Suki about."

"Don't apologize, it's fine. I can at least listen." The fact that he was willing to listen to her about how she felt spoke volumes about how far they had come as friends. "Besides, Suki is busy anyway." He said with a deadpan look.

"Well, in that case... Aang did something that upset me. I don't know how I should feel about it." She thought back to the kiss that Aang had given her without warning. It had happened before, but this one was... invasive. "He kissed me, but it wasn't right. I told him I was confused and he kissed me anyway." She started playing with her hair when she heard Zuko sigh. It was not a typical sigh.

"I have to remember that he's still a kid sometimes." She knew that as well, but to Zuko who was sixteen and also not quite an adult, Aang was a little brother. "I'm not sure what to tell you, Katara. Not with that sort of thing. But I'm not going to tell you to ignore it either."

"Right... I guess I have to talk to him about it." He nodded. "Thanks, Zuko." She smiled at him in the moonlight.

That moment only served to strengthen their bond. But that memory did not last as she felt someone shaking her shoulder. Her dream fell away as she opened her eyes to see an older version of the boy in her dream.

He was sitting on the edge of her bed with a lantern in one hand and his hand on her shoulder. He looked far from the image of power and pride that the title of Fire Lord came with. Instead he had dark circles under his good eye, letting her believe he had not had a good rest in months. His hair had grown long, but the top knot was absent. He was very much a man now, not some boy on the beach listening to her about her problems.

"Zuko?" She blinked as he offered her a small smile. "What are you doing in here?" Katara sat up with worry as he looked at her with the same kind eyes he had when she last saw him. "Is Kiyi having trouble again?"

"No, she's fine for right now." He set the lamp down on the bedside table. "Everyone is sleeping except for me and you're here so..." She understood what he meant. He needed someone to talk to. She guessed that he had been alone for some time. This was also her chance to get into the archives.

"Would you be willing to help me with something?" She put a hand on top of his. "For old times sake."

"Anything. As long as I don't have to be alone." This poor man was the opposite of well. While he was not affected by the sickness physically, mentally he had been stressing over it. She could see it as clear as daylight.

Katara softened at how his golden eyes pleaded for her to at least be his friend. The only friend he could rely on at that moment. Seeing this caused her eyes to water. Instead of nodding or saying anything, she leaned forward to embrace him.

La knew he needed it.

Chapter 3: Searching in Firelight

Notes:

I'm not to worried about grammar at this moment. I will likely be revising these chapters later on.

Thank you for all your support!

Chapter Text

Zuko knew he was a mess.

He had not slept properly in days, maybe even weeks, but he did not care. He probably needed to take care of himself better, but the depression he felt was keeping him from doing so.

He could not contain the overwhelming feeling to hold Katara closer when she hugged him close. Being separated from human touch for weeks made him miserable. Even if he knew it was for the best, having Katara so close but unable to reach for her was killing him the moment he learned she was in the palace.

"Zuko?" There was silence as she pulled away from him. His name on her lips only helped to make this dream real. "You look terrible. Have you slept at all?"

"Not enough." When he did sleep, he had nightmares. Some of them were too real to go back to sleep. "Not since Kiyi got sick." She put a hand on the scar that defined his past, yet he wore it with honor. He leaned into the light touch she offered.

"You were in there today." He nodded as her hand dropped to her lap. "Zuko, you aren't going to do anyone any good if you don't take care of yourself." He knew that.

"It's been... maddening. That's the best way to describe what is going on in here." He pointed to his head, knowing she would understand. "Katara, I think I'm going crazy."

"Your mother told me your advisors made you quarantine yourself when the outbreak reached the city." His advisors could not make him do anything, but he did see the wisdom behind their words. If he became sick as well, he would be vulnerable, and that left room open for plots.

"Yeah, I thought it was for the best." He stood up and held his hand out to her. "Even if I hated the idea." She removed the blankets from herself and took his hand.

"Well, there is really only one thing to do now." She smiled. He had grown taller, and she had become a fine woman within the time they had been apart. "I need to see the archives. Uncle Iroh told me there may be some clues about this sickness in some of the reports from the last outbreak." If that is what she needed, Zuko was going to give it to her no questions asked. He owed her a great debt.

"Come with me." He pulled her out of her room, only letting go of her hand once they were in the hall. He summoned a small flame in his palm as he led the way. "Have you eaten anything?"

"Now that you mention it, I don't think I've eaten since yesterday." She said sheepishly. He could hear the slight embarrassment in her voice as she fell in step beside him. "I was too worried to have an appetite."

"I'm still not a great cook, but I can steam rice and vegetables." He held in his chuckle as she tried to hide hers. "And I learned how to make good tea."

"To be honest, I could use something stronger. Living in a temple with an Air Nomad is lacking." They kept quiet after that.

The kitchen staff had been sent off after the residents of the palace had been fed earlier. He had refused to eat when his servants offered food for him. Now that Zuko was in the company of a friend he cherished, he had an appetite himself. Instead of leaving him to do all the work, Katara was standing next to him as she cut up vegetables. It felt like they were back at Ember Island again.

"I didn't think I'd ever be back here again." She stopped cutting. "I didn't think I'd ever be able to leave the temple again." He froze. Did she know? Did Aang tell her why he kept her away from everyone?

"Did he tell you why?" There was a moment where he felt like someone punched him in the gut. It was not an easy subject for him to discuss, let alone to tell her why there was discourse between Aang and the Fire Nation. Katara shook her head.

"He never tells me anything, only excuses." He was not angry with the Avatar. He was angry at the boy who carried the title. He was going to have to tell her the truth eventually, especially since her being there with him would do more than anger the Avatar.

The young Fire Lord thought hard about how to approach the subject of the reason Aang hid Katara away. It caused a lot of problems that could have been avoided had Aang just given in. None of it sat right with Zuko when he first heard the argument put forth by the airbender. What was worse is that Chief Arnook took the Avatar's side on the matter, leaving Zuko to fight this on his own.

He and Katara sat across from each other, picking through their steamed rice and vegetables in silence. He sometimes looked up at her as she sat there thinking. Worry was written across her face more than he had ever seen before. Not even when he was recovering from Azula's lightning. This was a different worry. One that was for his people, and he knew that she had no reason to come.

"What is it?" She caught him observing her, making him lose his composure for a second. "Is there something wrong?" He picked up a piece of broccoli with his chopsticks before shoving it in his mouth. He was no longer a sixteen year old boy with an awkward disposition. He chewed and swallowed before answering her.

"You don't wear your hair like you used to." He had noticed she did not wear her beads anymore and that her mother's necklace was absent from her neck.

"I could say the same about you." Growing his hair out was standard for a man of his position. Although he was lacking on grooming habits lately, that did not mean he had really let himself go. She set her chopsticks down across her empty bowl. "But to be honest, it suits you."

"The worn out Fire Lord look?" He gestured to himself. He knew he needed a change of clothes and possibly a long soak in a hot bath, but days blended into each other. He pulled at the tunic he wore. "I admit that I haven't been myself lately, but you have to admit this does bring back some memories." She giggled a little at his attempt of humor. He still needed to work on that, but at least he got something out of her.

"It's fine. You've been going through a lot." She gave him a little bit of reprieve for his lack of decorum. Thank Agni for that, because he did not feel like the Fire Lord. He felt like... Zuko the loner. The Banished Prince. Unable to do anything but chase a group of kids around. Only, he was not able to do even that.

Seeing Katara here before him opened up a part of him that had been put behind a curtain of fire. All that anyone ever saw of him now was a stoic ruler of a half broken, half beaten nation that was barely standing now. He was more than that, but no one ever saw him other than the son of Ozai. He had worked hard to prove that he was not his father and succeeded only for divine retribution to come in bringing him to his knees.

Yet, here was someone he trusted who held nothing against him. In the past, she had, but it had been entirely his fault. He had made a horrible mistake then, but now Katara was here and arguably his best friend. He missed her more than he could say.

"I think I'm full now." Katara spoke with a smile as she patted her belly.

"Are you ready to do some light reading?" She responded by standing up and grabbing the bottle of wine from the table. "I'll take that as a yes." He followed her lead.

The archives were tucked away in the administrative side of the palace, where most officers took residence. However, the ones who still remained in the palace were confined to their quarters for the time being. Zuko rarely came to this end, but when he did, it was at night when no one would notice him.

He and Katara entered the large room filled with shelves of scrolls and books from times passed. Every little thing from disputes to marriages and deaths were recorded in these pages. Finding what Katara was looking for was going to be a bit of a challenge.

"You start on that end, I'll start on the other." He told her as he raised the lights in the room with his bending. "Look for Azulon's chronicles if you can find it."

"This will be like looking for a diamond in a sea of glass." That was an understatement, but it was not far from the truth. Many things happened in his grandfather's reign that could easily be turned into a novel. He was sure there were a lot of things that were left out as well.

"Let me know if you find something." Together, they had a better chance of finding something that could be useful.

He moved between the shelves, pulling out scrolls as he went. There were reports of casualties during the war, famine that caused a colony to collapse, and the many attempted assassinations that had been made over the course of Azulon's life. His grandfather left nothing undocumented for the simple reason of making sure his enemies knew he was not to be trifled with.

So far, Zuko found nothing of note.

This made him think to go back even further to Sozin's Era. To the start of the war and when Azulon was a boy, just as Katara mentioned. Perhaps something would show up in the several scrolls he had picked out from that time. Reading through them would take hours, but in his case, he had the time.

Katara was sitting on the floor at the end of the room with the bottle of wine next to her. Her back was up against the shelf as she read through a scroll, her eyes squinting as she tried to read the messy calligraphy.

"Some of these people needed to learn how to write better." She put the scroll down and looked up at him with her bright blue eyes. "You'd think a job as important as chronicling the times would call for excellent penmanship."

"That's because most of them were not taught properly." He sat down next to her before handing her a scroll he found. "I couldn't find anything during my grandfathers time, but I figured Sozin was a better shot." She took it from him.

"Well, at least there is enough wine to keep us satisfied." She opened the parchment and marveled as the much more superior penmanship. "At least I can read this." He smiled as he leaned back with his legs crossed out in front of him.

They would figure this out together.

At some point, Zuko felt Katara's head fall against his shoulder as he read through a really taxing entry. While this was not unpleasant, it was a sign that she had fallen asleep. He was right when he looked down at her. The scroll she had been reading was laying in her lap while her fingers still held on the edges of the paper. This had happened before, once a long time ago.

It was when he had helped her track down her mother's killer.

Zuko could remember the rain pelting the two of them as they flew away from the island on Appa. Katara was just as angry as she had been when she faced that miserable man who offered up his own mother in exchange for his life. There was no heart in his body. Even Zuko agreed on that.

But the things he had seen Katara do in the hours leading up to that confrontation had both impressed and terrified him. Yet, he said nothing to her about it. At least not then. She was right to feel the way she did even though Aang had preached to her about forgiveness.

That was the thing, forgiveness was what Zuko was looking for. He had been looking for it far longer than he realized. Most of all, he was looking for redemption.

But he needed Katara to forgive him for what he did to her. That self inflicted wound festered the whole time he was home after Ba Sing Se. It put a distance between him and Mai, only serving to strain their relationship even more. He made the choice so he had to live with the consequences.

"Now that you've seen me at my worst, are you afraid?" Katara asked him point blank as he steered Appa back to where the rest of the group was camped. The truth was that they were even now. He turned to look at her as she sat in the saddle with her hair blowing in the wind.

"No, because you've seen me at mine." And that was all that needed to be said. From then on they both had mutual respect for each other.

That night they had talked without any hard feelings separating them. Just like now, she had fallen asleep against him then. He was even more conflicted about everything then as opposed to the current state. Now, he knew himself better.

The seeds had been sewn long ago, they just needed time to grow.

He hated the thought of waking her up, but there was no choice. Dawn was fast approaching and he did not want to be caught outside of where he was supposed to be.

"Katara?" Zuko spoke low as he put a hand on her shoulder and shook it. As soon as she started to wake, she let out a irritated groan before her eyes opened. "Hey, it's almost dawn."

"Is it?" She sat up with a yawn and a slight blush as she realized she fell asleep. "Did you find anything?" He began rolling up the scrolls that he had been reading.

"Nothing yet, but I'll take these with me." He stood up, offering her a hand. "They are technically mine to do with as I please so no one will question that." He smiled when Katara took his hand and he pulled her to her feet.

"Must be nice to be the head of state around here." She blushed when she realized her hand was still in his. "I uh... I should go check on Kiyi before I go back to bed." She removed it, leaving him feeling a little empty.

"Come on, I'll walk you back." For all the things that were happening in the world at that moment, he was only concerned about what he could do to help Katara. His debt was to great. Especially now that she had saved Kiyi from death, so he thought.

They made it to her room just as the grey of daylight started to crest over the horizon. This was where they would both say farewell until the next time they could meet. He held the scrolls in one arm while his other hand held a flame to light the way.

"So, you'll let me know if you find anything, right?" Katara opened her door with a yawn. He nodded. "I think I'll go evaluate the city when I wake up."

"If you do, don't go by yourself." He warned. "Let me know and I'll send someone with you."

"I can handle myself, Zuko." The look annoyed look she gave him was typical of her.

"I didn't mean it like that." He leaned in a little closer. "I was thinking more about someone helping you." He had someone in mind that could definitely provide an extra pair of hands if Katara needed it.

"Oh." She relaxed. "Who did you have in mind?"

"Someone stubborn... who I can trust to be honest." He knew exactly who to send with Katara. That person was actually in the same vicinity, just sticking to the shadows, watching. "You'll see."

"Alright, but I want to give you the details in person. Not through a messenger or on paper." Despite how demanding she could be, Zuko understood that was her nature to begin with. Even after all those times they fought each other.

"Fire Lord's honor." He straightedge up, giving her a serious pose. "Now, go check on my little sister then get some sleep."

"You too." She put a hand on his arm. "You can't help anyone if you're dead from exhaustion." Her concern for him only served to deepen those feelings of his.

Zuko said nothing more as she pulled away, going into her room and shutting the door behind her. This was when he resigned to walking back to his own quarters with his shadow in tow. Although, once he was out of Katara's range, he stopped and addressed the shadow following him.

"Well?" Zuko's shadow walked into the light of his fire.

"I was right." The figure cloaked in black removed their hood and pulled the clothe covering their face down. Beneath it was the Kyoshi Warrior herself. "It seems General Hoshi is planning something."

"How many do you think are in on this?" He walked forward motioning with his head for her to follow. "I can't imagine too many would be willing to risk this move for power."

"If he gets the backing of an Admiral, it could be trouble. But I doubt Admiral Jee would go behind your back." Zuko knew who to trust, even more so, he knew who was sneaky. "What are those?" She pointed to the scrolls he was holding.

"Chronicles of Sozin's reign." They were almost at his door now and the light from outside was getting brighter. "Katara is looking for information on an outbreak of the same disease when my grandfather was a child." He paused his steps for a moment, thinking about the waterbender. "Are you able to go with her today?"

"I'll make sure to be ready when she is." Suki smiled. "It's about time you came out of there." She motioned to the door ahead of them. "I thought Druk ate you the other day."

"Funny. Very funny." If he were not so run down and in desperate need of sleep, he would have thought to laugh at her remark. "Just keep an ear out for anything odd while you're with her."

"Will do." The warrior turned around promptly, going down the hall towards her own room.

This sickness was not only stirring plots, but also causing some unpopular opinions to be thrown about. This was another factor that had him on edge.

Especially when the plot also involved a certain waterbender.

Chapter 4: Dragonsblood

Chapter Text

There was a knock on her door around noon.

Katara had just come back from tending to Kiyi when, not even ten minutes later, someone was already at her door again. However, she was prepared for whoever it was on the other side of the door.

"Just a minute!" She called out as she looked in the mirror at herself. She felt strange wearing the deep red yukata that Ursa had given her to help blend in with the people in the city.

The material was lightweight, which helped with the summer heat, but it also made it easy to move around in. Katara did not look like herself either. Not with her hair piled up in a messy bun on top of her head. This was all an effort to blend in per Ursa's advice. It would have to do.

Sighing, she moved to the door before opening it. On the other side was someone she had not expected, but was also very happy to see. Standing before her was her brother's former girlfriend, only not in the typical Kyoshi garb.

"Suki?!" She looked the other woman up and down to see that she was also wearing a yukata. Only hers was lighter in color. "What are you doing at my door... dressed like this?"

"Oh, well, I've been told I have to go 'help' you in town today." Suki smiled at her. Suki had become known as The Fire Lord's Shadow over the last few years, but honestly, Katara had not expected to see her at all. Suki's face fell when she noticed Katara's deneanor. "You aren't upset, are you?"

"No, I'm not. Zuko told me he didn't want me to go by myself. But I wasn't expecting him to send you." The warrior looked almost upset, but that quickly changed when Katara flung herself on the other woman into a tight embrace. "I missed you so much." Katara was almost crying.

"Oh." She did not know what was going on for Katara to have that reaction, but she knew it was serious. She hugged the waterbender back, showing that she had also missed her. Zuko kept her busy, but when she did slow down, her thoughts always went to her friends. "I missed you too, Katara." It felt good to have another woman to talk with, other than Ty Lee, who was currently on Kyoshi Island as per Zuko's orders.

"I'm sorry." Katara pulled away from her, wiping the tears from her eyes. There was not much that changed about the blue-eyed woman. Katara was still... Katara, only more mature. More experienced. "There's so much to talk about."

"Well, we can talk about whatever you want while we walk." She was fully aware of Katara's reasons for being in the palace. She was also aware of what was going on with Aang. "But first, I want to know what it is we are doing in Caldera." She hooked her arm through the crook of Katara's elbow in an effort to get closer while pulling the waterbender along.

"I want to see what the physicians are doing to combat the sickness." That was easy. They were not doing much other than separating the sick from the healthy and treating them with the knowledge they had. Which was not enough. Even Suki could see that they were far from prepared. "Right now, there isn't much I can do with limited information."

"I think Zuko has that covered for right now. He's been reading all morning and hasn't slept since I saw you two coming back from the archives." She gave Katara a knowing look. They did not call her Zuko's Shadow for nothing. "When I stepped in earlier, he was glued to a scroll. He's doing what he can to help you, Katara. So you don't need to worry about him."

"Has he slept at all?" Probably not, was Suki's best guess. She did threaten him earlier.

'Get some sleep, or I'll knock you out.'

Zuko glared at her before gluing his eyes back to what he was reading. The things that man would do for the people he loves only gave Suki a good reason to be his shadow. His informant and protector.

"He hasn't, but that only makes him more vulnerable." Zuko was not the best at sleeping, not when he had so much on his shoulders. The health of his people, the plots against him, and the problems with the Avatar were only making things worse. All of it is happening at once. "He's been under so much stress, and he's always by himself."

"Well, at least I'm here to help." Because Katara never turned her back on anyone who needed help. Especially when she could help. Suki knew that Katara's presence in the Fire Nation was a blessing.

"In any case, you tell me what you need me to do, and I'll get it done." Not that she would ignore it, but she did know Zuko well enough to know he would tell her to do whatever Katara wanted. "So, where to first?"

"To the infirmaries." Suki halted, making Katara scowl at the sudden stop. "What is it?"

"There is something you need to know." She pulled Katara into an empty room, hoping that no one would be able to hear what she was about to say. "There are no infirmaries because there are not enough physicians. When Zuko closed the borders, most of our physicians left. No one knows why, but we both have our suspicions."

"You think they were paid off?" Katara was smart. Suki looked at her honestly. "Who would do that?"

"Someone with a lot of power and a lot of hate for the Fire Nation." There was no beating around the bush on that. Suki had been watching for any sign of collusion between the conspirators and the ones that wanted this country to fall. "The only lynch pin in their way is Zuko, and..." She looked at Katara. "You."

"What?" She watched as Katara shook her head, trying to make sense of what she was hearing. Suki grasped Katara's arms.

"Before you arrived, it was just Zuko. Now that someone is coming with the knowledge to help treat whatever this is, it's got them stirred up." The question Suki had on her mind was how the conspirators knew Katara was there. That was what she needed to hear from Sokka, who was currently searching out the crew on Iroh's ship. "Either way. It's a good thing you are here."

"I don't feel like it's a good thing. I feel like I just made things worse." Katara looked guilty, but Suki steadied her.

"You didn't. If anything, you've brought a little hope back, and Zuko has actually come out of his room for the first time in... well, since this whole mess started." She smiled slightly before dropping her hands. "That's gotta be something."

"I guess you're right. I just... I... I was in that temple almost by myself all the time." There was so much that Suki could see in Katara. The other woman was fidgeting with the sleeve of her yukata in the way that she does. Suki had seen this habit many times in the past. Sokka had them to. "I was useless." Suki understood.

"Well, all I can say is that you aren't useless here or anywhere for that matter. You're Katara of the Southern Water Tribe. Master Waterbender and Healer!" She grabbed Katara's hands in hers and squeezed them. "Those aren't just titles. That's who you are, and it's a damn shame that Aang kept you all to himself." She pulled Katara out into the hall. "I won't let you forget it either."

Just before she led Katara into the kitchen, she caught sight of Zuko standing in the shadows. He was being careful not to be seen, but he nodded when they locked eyes.

"So, if there are no infirmaries, where are the sick being housed?" Katara asked once they were in the streets of Caldera. "There has to be some place."

"The physicians that stayed treat the sick in their own homes. So far, from what I can tell, it's mostly the elders and children suffering the worst of it." That made sense. Elderly folks had compromised immune systems from age, and children were building immunity. Those in between were variables. Katara put her thumb to her lips in thought as she walked next to Suki.

"I need to see them. All of them." It was a big ask, but instead of a complaint, Suki only nodded her head. "I have to see all the symptoms and the variables. They could be different from person to person, and there could be healthy people who are asymptomatic spreading the virus as well."

"Is that even possible?" Suki asked, but was more curious than shocked.

"We call them carriers." She thought of how to explain it to Suki in terms that could be understood. "It's when a virus infects a perfectly healthy individual, but that person doesn't show any outward signs. However, they can still spread the virus." The other woman nodded with a spark in her eyes.

"I see. So, in other words, they aren't immune to it." Katara nodded in response as Suki started walking to the closest house on the street. "That would explain a lot. So, right now both of us could be spreading the virus and not even know it?"

"Right, but there are ways to prevent the spread." She noticed they had walked up to a gated house where a nobleman lived. If she was correct, it belonged to someone Zuko trusted with his life.

"Zuko wanted me to bring you here first." Suki said before ringing the bell just outside of the gate. "The Admiral is willing to help, but it seems some of his family has taken ill." A few moments later, the heavy wooden gate opened to reveal a young man that looked very much like his father.

"Oh, Lady Suki!" He bowed respectfully and then saw Katara. "Oh and Master Katara!" He bowed again. The last time Katara had seen the young man, he was only a boy. Katara could not help the giggle that came from her mouth at seeing the teenage boy fumble over himself in greeting them. "Uh... please, come in!" He moved out of the way to let the two women enter into the courtyard of his father's home. "Did Fire Lord Zuko send you?"

"No need to be formal Aito, I'm here for your family." Katara stepped forward with a smile as the young man relaxed his body. His shoulders sagged when he realized this was not a formal visit. "I'm here to help."

"You better come with me then, my grandmother, little sister, and mother are all sick." She nodded before following Aito into the large house that Jee had earned through his time serving the then Banished Prince Zuko. "Father hasn't left mother's side since she became ill."

"And your brother, Dai?" Aito sighed at her question.

"He's with General Iroh. Father said that was an honor to have been chosen by the Fire Lord to go." Katara recalled seeing a a man who looked familiar on the old warship, but she was also too preoccupied to notice everyone there as well. She was still angry then.

"It is an honor." Suki pointed out. "Just as it is an honor to stay by your family when they are in trouble." She glanced at Katara as they went up the steps to the house. "Speaking of, I must talk with your father as soon as he is available."

"Uh, sure. You might want to see to my mother first. He won't leave her side." That was not a problem. Katara could take care of Hana while Suki pulled Jee away for official business. She already knew what Suki was thinking anyway. "Come with me Master Katara." She glanced at Suki before they followed Aito to where Hana's room was. Opening the door, Katara was instantly assaulted by the smell of Eucalyptus and sea salt. "Father, Master Katara is here to see Mother, Ai, and Grandmother."

She watched as Aito stood by his father's side respectfully as Jee sat hovering over a pale woman laying on the bed. It was the same palor that Kiyi displayed the night before, and by the sound of it, the same situation.

"Master Katara?" Admiral Jee looked up. His hair was completely down and he looked just as tired as Zuko was, if not a little more haggard from age. He stood up as soon as he saw Katara with what could only be tears in his eyes. Tears of hope. "I had no idea you were here in the Fire Nation."

"I only arrived yesterday, and just in time too." She bowed to him. "I'm sorry I couldn't come sooner." The customs of the nation were not as foreign to her as they were years ago, but the respect she had in this house was enough to put her at ease. "Tell me of her symptoms." She switched into more formal speech, knowing that she was in the house of a great Admiral and someone she could trust.

"It started as a cough, but then the fever came. Now she can barely breathe." The first thought that came to Katara's mind was the amount of fluid in Kiyi's lungs. Kiyi was a child, but Hana was an adult. "Is there something you can do?" He was pleading.

"There is." She knew it was likely a temporary fix, but it did help Kiyi some when she removed the fluid. "I need an empty basin. And you will have to remove the incense you are burning." She could feel a tickle on the back of her throat that was starting to become an annoyance. She did not want to bark orders, but to save Hana, that was what needed to be done.

She waited for what she needed while Suki had to drag Jee away from his wife. Good, now Katara could concentrate on what she was doing.

Rubbing her hands together for a moment, she took in a deep breath, still feeling that tickle in the back of her throat. It was not as bad as it was, but she pressed on by letting that breath out. In the same motions she did with Kiyi, she felt the fluid within Hana's lungs as she moved it up throug the woman's nasal passages. Again, the same cloudy fluid with flecks of brown and blood came from the lungs. Something that she definitely took note of this time.

Once the color came back to Hana's face and she was breathing better, Katara asked to see Ai and Aito's Grandmother.

Once again, the same result. And again with Ai.

It was confusing.

Jee found her examining the contents she pulled from all three cases. He was slightly surprised to see her digging her hands into the fluid to see what the brown flecks were. She had taken the bowl outside and set it on a stone table.

"Aren't you afraid you'll get ill?" She turned around abruptly with her hands covered in sticky fluid.

"No, not if I do this right." She had every intention on finding out what this was. "Fluid in the lungs means inflammation or irritation. There is a word for it that is not so well known... Pneumonia. But it can be deadly if untreated." She had a feeling the virus was only the catalyst for the real culprit. She used her bending to clear off the water only leaving pieces of a fine brown substance in her hand. "I'm not sure what this is though."

"It looks like dust." Jee said. "Is this something that could be produced from the sickness?" It was a curious thought, but she really had no answers.

"It could be, but considering that there is a high number of cases that I haven't seen yet, I won't know for sure." Katara heard the Admiral hum behind her as she made to pour the contents of the bowl into the sewer drain. "Is it normal to burn incense when there is illness?"

"It's tradition, mostly. Some elders believe it will keep the bad spirits from taking the souls of the sick or wounded." She nodded as to not insult the traditions of friends. Jee was a lot less haggard now that Hana was on the mend. "I can't thank you enough, Master Katara." He bowed when she turned around. "If there is anything you need, please don't hesitate to ask." She blinked at this.

"The only thing I ask for is help fighting whatever this is." She sighed. "I'm only one healer, so if you can help find any remaining physicians, I'd appreciate it. I will speak with the Fire Lord to see if infirmaries can be established for those who need intensive care. That is what is needed now more than anything." He stood up straight with a smirk on his face.

"I couldn't expect anything less from you, Master Katara." While that was praise that she had not expected, she felt overwhelmed. So much was being placed on her shoulders, even though she was more than willing to take the burden. It just felt... heavy and she had only been there for a little over twenty-four hours.

She said nothing as she made her way back into the house, finding Suki sitting on a chair by the front door. Katara gave her a small smile.

"What is it?" Suki asked as she stood up.

"I feel like I'm back at war." Suki blinked at Katara's statement almost in confusion. "I feel useful again. Like I have a purpose other than taking care of a home or mundane chores."

"Maybe I should've told Sokka to kidnap you months ago." Suki laughed and Katara only smiled as she opened the door to walk out. "I'm glad you found your purpose again, Katara. But maybe discover it a bit earlier next time."

Katara laughed.

The rest of the day had her going from house to house doing the same thing to those who were in the same state. Though, there were some that she could not help as they were a hairs breadth from slipping away.

Others were not so bad off, yet. Still, she managed to treat them as well. However, between eight men, and six women, she barely made a dent in the amount of people that needed her.

By the time she was back at the palace, she was exhausted. Suki too. Both of them went their separate ways before Katara found herself walking into Kiyi's room to find the girl fast asleep. Ikem was missing from her bedside, most likely feeding himself. She put a hand on Kiyi's forehead, feeling a temperature. It was a fever, but not a strong one. Something to be watching.

"Katara?" Ursa's voice took her by surprise causing her to spin around. The older woman looked a little pale herself, which concerned Katara a little.

"I was just checking on her." She calmed herself down from the moment of panic. "She's running a slight fever, but nothing to be overly concerned with. Yarrow tea will take care of that." She noticed the way Ursa tried to hold in a cough, but ultimately she could not. "You're getting sick now too."

"Ikem is as well. He was complaining about an itchy throat earlier." To be honest, Katara could still feel the itch in the back of hers along with the slight headache that was annoying her. "We've all been stuck in this palace for so long that it was bound to happen."

"There is a tea that will help with the coughing. I'm not sure if the root is available here, but it is back in the Earth Kingdom." Ursa paid close attention to what Katara was saying and she appreciated that. "It's called Slippery Elm Bark. It works well if steeped with honey, and ginger."

"You sound just as knowledgeable as Iroh with tea." The way Ursa smiled made Katara feel as though she was talking with her mother. "If he were here, I'm sure he would be impressed with you."

"Oh, he knows well enough about my knowledge of tea, I learned most of it from him." The older woman coughed again, this time it's was a small fit of them. "I'll go to the kitchen and see what I can find."

"Thank you, Katara." There was no doubt in the healers mind that Ursa and Ikem now had this virus. And the tickle in the back of her throat was worrisome as well. Just as she turned to walk out the door, she noticed the incense burning on the table. She had not noticed the smell before, but it was dragonsblood this time.

A scent she liked.

Chapter 5: Before the Dawn

Notes:

This chapter was supposed to be something else, but I was inspired to write some fluff.

And do some introspection with Zuko.

The plot will go on!

Chapter Text

There was nothing.

Nothing at all mentioned in any document of the same sickness that was flooding the nation. The Reaping Sickness had been mentioned one time, but there was no list of symptoms, cases, or losses go with it. Only that it had weakened Ba Sing Se enough to take seige.

Zuko was at a loss. Even worse is that he had to explain to Katara that there was nothing to go on. The only way she would know is to go to Ba Sing Se herself and ask King Kuei if she could go through his archives. There was no time for that at all. Especially now that his mother and stepfather were showing signs of the sickness as well.

Frustration was the least of what he felt.

He almost yelled out when he accidentally knocked over a cup of water onto the parchment he was reading. Instead, he wiped it off his desk onto the floor with one hand while he held the paper in the other. The only one really complaining about this was the tiny dragon resting on his shoulders.

Druk let out a squeak in protest at the sudden movement, but all Zuko did was pat his head in response. The little dragon was only a few months old, but he was still small enough to carry around. Zuko had grown attached to his companion over the last couple of months, being confined to his rooms. Druk was not very good at holding conversations, but at least he was another living thing.

It was well into the night when someone knocked at his door. Suki had already come by to tell him of the days events with Katara, so it could not have been her. Sighing, Zuko removed Druk from his shoulders and set him down on the chair. There was some protest, but the dragon would just have to deal with it.

The young Firelord was shirtless, so he grabbed his dressing robe to cover himself in case it was someone important. He had forgone combing out his hair earlier because he was not planning to go anywhere. Instead, it was half up to keep it out of his eyes. To put it lightly, he really did not care at this point.

Another knock had tested his patience.

He strode to his door and yanked it open, only for that annoyance to evaporate as soon as his eyes fell on Katara's face. He instantly softened as she held a tray with what looked like orange komodo chicken, rice, and water chestnuts. On the side of the dish was a teapot and two empty cups.

"I thought I'd bring you something since everyone said you haven't eaten." He noticed how she was blushing when he realized his robe had fallen open. She had seen it all before, but it was the scar on his sternum that had her interest.

He did not pay that any mind as he stepped aside to let her in. Of course, he realized that his rooms were an absolute disaster. Papers and scrolls were thrown everywhere. His bed was virtually unrecognizable with the way it looked like a rats' nest.

"Sorry about the mess." He said sheepishly as she set the tray down on the table by the balcony. He had the screens open to let in the fresh night air, as he was getting a little bit stir crazy.

"It's okay, just come sit down and eat." She picked up the teapot, pouring them each a cup. "I found some chamomile and ginger in the kitchen. I thought we could both use it." She was not wrong about that. He had spent most of the day reading, which led to a headache that came and went. He rubbed his temples before doing as she said.

"I couldn't find anything about the Reaping Sickness other than a mention of it being the right time for a seige in Ba Sing Se." Breaking that to her was easier than he thought when she sat down across from him. "I spent all day on it."

"Zuko, I'm not worried about that at all." Katara looked at him with her soft eyes as she sipped on her tea. "Right now, I'm worried about you and your family." Of course she was. She was Katara. He needed Katara. Instead of saying anything, he picked up the pair of chopsticks on the tray and began to eat.

Every other bite or so, he would sip on the tea she poured for him. Each little bite and sip was filling him with a peacefulness that he had not felt in days. Maybe it was because she sat there with him with a satisfied smile on her face, or it could have been the tea, but Zuko felt better. That is until something, or rather someone, was clawing up his leg.

Zuko put his chopsticks down with an annoyed grunt, which alerted Katara to something wrong. She sat up straight with worrisome eyes as he reached down and grabbed the dragon, who let out a growl at being picked up like a rope. He brought Druk up to eyeline with a glare.

"What is that?" He could see Katara freeze up at the sight of Druk, who was no bigger than a water snake.

"This is Druk." Zuko smiled when he stretched his arm out over the table with a limp dragon in his hand. "Druk, this is Katara. Be nice to her." Like he was scolding a child. "He's a dragon." Katara visibly relaxed when she was able to get a good look at the grumpy little thing.

"When did you get a dragon?" He had written to both her and Aang about it, but he got the feeling that the Avatar was keeping things from her. "How did you get a dragon?" At least she was genuinely curious about Druk instead of afraid.

"A year ago, I decided to pay a visit to the Sun Warriors out of respect they gave me a dragon egg." He set the irritable dragon on his shoulders again. "A few months after that, well, I have a noodle with an attitude." Said noodle was now content being with Zuko again. Something that she seemed to be over the moon with.

"Won't he be big enough to ride one day? Aang said Avatar Roku had a dragon, and so did every Firelord before Sozin." While that was true, Zuko was not so sure he was deserving of that legacy. Not when his grandfather started the tradition of hunting dragons almost to extinction. But then again, a Firelord with a dragon served as a symbol of a great nation. "You don't look so sure about it."

"I'm not." Maybe he should be honest with her about why he chose to hide away in this room. "I feel like I let my people down, even though I know what I'm doing is right." She frowned, not because she felt pity, he knew what pity looked like. This was not it. "I want to protect them, to help them as much as I can, but if I get sick... I can't do that." He clenched his fists in frustration.

"If you don't sleep, you won't be able to do anything." He looked up at her. "I'm surprised that you are still sane at this point, but I understand you're worried about what's going to happen." This was the Katara he remembered. The way she stood up out of her chair with worry and reflected frustration at him in her blue eyes. Eyes that held all of her emotions in them. "But you can't keep going on like this." She was not chastising him like she did Toph or Aang back when they were teenagers. She was only voicing her concerns out of care for him. That was what made the difference. She was being herself. "I don't know if you've heard, but I'm here because I left Aang." She sat back down, looking down at her hands.

"I know." Zuko told her with a soft voice. "Sokka wrote to me the moment he got your letter." The letter was somewhere in a pile on his desk, but he read it at least ten times before replying. "Everything is so messed up."

"You know the truth." It was not a question, but a conviction. Yes, he knew why Aang kept her away. It was because of something said by some Water Tribe Ambassador. "Zuko, I want to know." She was pleading with him, begging him with her bright blue eyes.

"Months ago, Chief Arnook sent his ambassador to Ba Sing Se for a sort of summit. I sent Admiral Jee in my stead because I trusted him to handle affairs for me. That trust wasn't misplaced, but nothing went well. Arnook's ambassador is not a supporter of the Fire Nation or of me, for that matter." Katara listened intently, which only made it harder for him to speak. His mouth was dry at this point, only adding to his discomfort. "The Ambassador stirred the proverbial pot with false accusations and rumors. One of them was about us." He looked up to see what Katara's reaction would be.

"Us? As in you and I?" He nodded slowly. "What did he say?" This would either make or break the relationship he had with her.

"He told the whole room that you were in the running for Fire Lady." As stupid as it had sounded when Zuko first heard it from Jee, it was what started this rift between him and Aang at the moment.

"What?!" She stood up again, this time putting her hands on either side of her head and pacing his room. "No, no, no, no." She was either furious or mortified. Frankly, he did not care about the rumors or what anyone said because that was no one's business but his. "All this is because of a silly rumor?" She stopped and laughed.

"Katara?" He was slightly concerned by the sound of her laughter, but at the same time, he had scoffed at the rumor itself.

"I'm fine. I'm just laughing because the man I was supposed to be with forever hid me away from you because of some spiteful idiot." Zuko stood up when she faced him. He removed Druk from his shoulders and set the dragon down on the chair he sat in."How childish and selfish is that?" Pretty damn childish if he had anything to say about it. Selfish was in the Avatar's character when it came to Katara. He had seen it once before. "I'm sorry, but I spent months by myself because of a rumor. I need to get this off my chest." She was a grown woman, and no one was around to question it but him. He was not even going to question it.

"It's partially true now." He pointed out, which made her stop laughing. He ran a hand down his face. "You're here, you're in my room, and you're helping my people."

"Zuko, I will never turn my back on you or anyone who needs my help." She stepped closer to him and put a hand on the scar that still remained from the last Agni Kai. He sucked in a breath as her fingers ghosted across that patch of skin that stood as a symbol of their friendship. "I can't because of this." Then she reached up and put a hand on the scar he carried around in the open. "Because you've seen my at my worst, and I've seen you at yours. And you've never said anything about it." No, he never did. He pulled her to him, his arms wrapping around her with one hand grasping the back of her head as she leaned against him. "Aang has never seen me." Katara grasped on to him as if he could leave at any moment.

"I have." It was a small confession that could mean anything to many different people in the world. To Zuko, it was the smallest of hints of how he felt towards her. He considered her equal to him, and she deserved the honor that she upheld. She deserved to be more than the Avatar's future wife. She deserved to be Katara. Nothing less than that.

Being in Zuko's arms allowed him the moment to observe other things about her. She was shorter, which allowed him to lay his cheek on the crown of her head. Her scent was light, almost like water lilies when they bloomed. Even when they were younger, that was how he thought of her. A pond with blooming water lilies under the moonlight. So serene and tranquil.

He could hold on to her forever if she would let him.

Instead, he let her go. Moving away from Katara pulled at him more than anything, but she did not have to know that. Yet, the look on her face when he moved a step backward only made it worse. Instead of a hurt or confused look, it was longing. Maybe he was overthinking it, but he could swear she was asking for him to come back with those eyes.

Mai could never give him that look.

Zuko closed his eyes for a moment before walking pass the waterbender. There was something that belonged to her in his possession. Something Aang gave him for safe keeping, even though he did not agree with it. He could feel her eyes on him as he went to the dresser across from his bed. Pulling one of the drawers open, he found a small yellow silk pouch. He hated having it when it belonged elsewhere.

"Zuko?" Her voice questioned him.

"This is for you." There was no way Zuko could keep this from her any longer. Why Aang put him in this position remained unclear until now. He stepped over to her, taking her hand and setting the pouch in it. "It belongs to you anyway."

Katara looked down at the pouch in her hand while he waited for her to open it. The anticipation of what could happen next was leaving him on the edge of a proverbial waterfall as her fingers untied the chord keeping the pouch closed. He had to remind himself over and over that this was the right thing to do. Even though there was a chance she could run out the door and never talk to him again. He was partly to blame for this anyway.

But the look on her face when she saw what was encased in the yellow silk, hurt. It was half anger, half disbelief when she pulled her mother's necklace from the pouch. A necklace that had only left its place around her neck one other time.

'I'll save you from the pirates.'

The shame he had felt when he was alone after that did not compare to what he felt now.

"I thought I lost it." The words passed through Katara's lips on a shaky breath. Then she looked up at him with a glare. "Why do you have this, Zuko?" Her fists were clenched.

"Aang brought it to me before he proposed to you." He looked down feeling guilty for even taking part in that horrible trick. Aang would never steal something, right? Especially not from Katara. But the necklace was in his possession and that only made her angry.

She was silent as she stared down at the pendant in her hand. He had no idea if she was angry at him or at Aang, most likely both were true but he was closer. Instead of yelling, or even throwing water at him, she walked out of the room completely without a word.

Zuko knew to leave her alone. To let Katara process all the things he had told her, but he was restless. He would not be able to sleep at all now that he made yet another mistake.

'Why am I so bad at being good?!'

He groaned before falling face first on the bed and letting out a yell into the mattress. He would have to make it up to Katara eventually, but right now, he was angry at himself. He just wanted her to be...

Herself.

And happy.

The last time Aang wrote to him before the incident with the watertribe ambassador, it was about how Katara had changed. She had become less happy in Aang's words. Zuko was being nice when he wrote back with 'Maybe you should take her somewhere nice'. What he really wanted to say was 'let her go'. Both Sokka and Togh had been worried about Katara's lack of communication between them. They wrote to him because he was always the one who made sense.

In their words at least.

To be honest, he had no clue what he was doing other than wading through a swamp of muddled emotions. On one hand he had a nation to run and on the other his friends were asking him to do something. What was he going to do? Travel to the Southern Air Temple, rescue Katara, make the Avatar angry and start a whole other war?

Zuko was not going to make that mistake. And he doubted Katara would be happy for him to 'rescue' her. They both knew what was at stake and she rescued herself. Well, rescue was the wrong word.

She liberated herself.

He turned over on his back with his eyes glued to the ceiling. This was all so messed up. He had no doubt that Aang would come strait to Caldera once he learned Katara was here. That was a risk to begin with and one he was willing to take to help his people. Consequences be dammed.

Zuko would do anything for them.

He put a hand over the scar below his sternum. He had thrown his life before someone else's before and he had the proof. He remembered it almost daily for seven years.

"Why did you do that you jerk?" Katara's tears mixed in with the water she was using to heal him with. Despite the pain, he forced a smile out. He had collapsed on the floor of the palace when she helped him walk inside after seeing his sister struggling. "You could've died!"

"I didn't want you to die." He barely got that sentence out before he passed out.

The next thing he knew, he was laying in bed. Katara was asleep on the bed next to him, looking disheveled. Her hair had been tangled into a birds nest. But at least she was resting. He reached down to grab her hand in his.

He still felt what it was like to have her hand in his as he fell back into oblivion. Memories brought back feelings that he had stuffed down. Especially when he tried to move on with Mai. His mind always went back to those little moments with Katara.

The good ones and the bad ones.

"Why are you so stubborn?!" He had followed her out on the beach at Ember Island before Sozin's Comet.

"I'm not stubborn, you are!" He forgot what they had been arguing about, but he knew it made the rest of the day hard to get through. "You think that coddling him is going to make everything better, but it isn't. My Father is going to win if you keep doing that." Ah, he remembered now.

"He's a kid, Zuko!" She was defending Aang.

"So are we!" He was on the cusp of Seventeen and she was right at fifteen. "But we didn't exactly have a childhood, did we!" He pointed to the burn mark on his face that had been a reminder of his childhood.

"Are you really going there?" She stopped moving and crossed her arms. "Just in case you don't remember, The Fire Nation took my mother from me!" She threw her hurt into his face only for him to give in.

"I'm sorry, I didn't... I didn't mean to bring up the past." He slumped before walking over to a large piece of driftwood and sitting on it. He had hurt her again and it put him two steps backward. He ran a hand through his shaggy hair. "I guess I'm afraid that we won't win."

"It's okay to be afraid, Zuko." She sat down on the driftwood next to him. "But that isn't what is really bothering you is it?" He shook his head.

"I used to want to be my father when I was little." He sighed. "But everything I think about it I feel emptiness. I loved him once, now I'm not sure how I feel." He felt her hand on top of his. "Even after he did this to me, I still wanted his approval and love." He put a hand over his scar. "But all I did was become a disappointment."

"Because you care." He looked over at Katara who was smiling at him when not even a minute before she was yelling at him. "That's a good thing."

In that memory he found something he thought he had forgotten about her. How she could calm him down and make him think. And feel.

He opened his eyes again, only for it to be hours later. For the first time in days he had actually fallen asleep. When he turned his head to look out of the window, he found Katara curled up on his bed just like after the fight with Azula. She was wearing her mother's necklace again.

He attempted to raise his hand, but found that she had already claimed it for herself. He turned on his side to face her, using his other hand to brush her long hair out of the way.

"I'm sorry." She opened her eyes.

"Don't apologize." He squeezed her hand knowing this was probably never going to mend the friendship between him and Aang. "Just sleep." He moved closer and put his forehead against hers. "We can worry about the rest when we wake up."

She did not say anything, only closed her eyes again while he laid there with her.

Dawn was not far off.

Chapter 6: Den of Prickle Snakes

Notes:

I had to look up the fauna for AtLA. Some of these hybrid animals are hard to imagine.

Still not too worried about grammar right now.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He was up with the sun, but Katara was still on his bed sleeping away. Zuko did not have the heart to wake her, but he did have a couple of things he wanted to look over.

Going over outdated information was pointless. There needed to be some plan of action that could turn the tide in this mess. So, he opted to pour over maps of Caldera and all the villages in the nation. He knew from the first reports that the sickness started spreading through Caldera first. The first cases came in right around the same time as a tea shipment came in from the Earth Kingdom.

It was time for his shadow to go back to work.

There was a light knock on his door before it opened. Right on time as always, Suki poked her head in looking a little too bright eyed for his taste. She quietly stepped in when he waved her over while also motioning to where Katara was sleeping on his bed.

"My, my. Look at this." She whispered to the Firelord. "Someone stayed up late last night." She grinned when he frowned at her, but this was Suki.

"Don't wake her." He said before handing her a folded up piece of parchment. "Find out what you can about this tea shipment that came in before the outbreak." He was in serious Firelord mode at that moment. Suki knew better than to joke around when he was serious. "Something isn't adding up."

"Right, I'll take care of this." She slipped the parchment into her sleeve. "About the infirmaries, Admiral Jee did say there is an empty house nearby that could work. I suggest making a plan with those who want to be involved on a volunteer basis." She was right, of course. He had been thinking about what she had told him the night before.

"I'll leave that up to Katara." He glanced over at the woman sleeping on his bed. "She will know how to organize everything better than I."

"Maybe call up your advisors to discuss a plan with her." While under his supervision, of course. Zuko was not going to put Katara in a room alone with the wolves. The advisors he was suspicious about were going to be there, too. "It could be a good opportunity to let everyone know you aren't just hiding away." Suki was right again.

"Send for them. If they are ill, tell them to stay where they are." He had a mild guess as to who would show up. "The rest I will leave up to her."

"Good. Maybe this will stir some things up." Stir things up? He raised his eyebrow. Things were already stirred up. Thoroughly. "In any case, you look rested."

"I slept if that's what you want to hear." There was an unspoken 'finally' between them before she looked at Katara.

"In any case, it's a good thing she's here. If not for everyone else, but for you." He had no idea what was going through Suki's head, but the look on her face said it all. She knew how important Katara was to him. "Give her time, Zuko."

With those last words, Suki left him to carry out his orders.

The worst part about becoming an adult, more importantly Firelord, was the distance it put between him and others. His duty would always be to the nation and its people. The throne singlehandedly rose him above everyone else, yet he wanted to be on their level.

During his banishment, Zuko had learned to live. He was raised to be a Prince and then one day, Firelord. During his time in Ba Sing Se, he learned a great deal about being 'the people'. He worked like them. Sweated like they did. Bled and cried like they did. People who were peasants to him in a former life were now human beings with choices to make.

He would give anything to be back in Ba Sing Se and living as Lee. Far less responsibility and he could look after himself.

But that was just a fantasy.

He had what other men dreamed of, but he would give it up in a heartbeat if it meant saving everyone under his care.

He stood from his desk with his eyes set solely on Katara. Everything, whether she knew it or not, depended on her now. All he was going to do was support every decision she made. There is going to be some discourse in the room, but ultimately he was going to have to be fierce.

An hour later he was standing at the foot of his bed dressed in half regalia, ready to wake the beast that was currently still sleeping. Druk sat on his shoulder looking down at Katara, who had spread out a good bit now that she had his bed all to herself. He shook his head before placing a hand on her ankle and gently shaking it.

"Katara." She moaned before her eyes opened to see him standing there. He was wearing the crown in his top knot, which confused her until she realized he was dressed in Firelord regalia. Or some of it at least.

"What's going on?" She sat up, wiping her eyes of sleep and then stretched.

"We are going to talk to my advisors about opening an infirmary and working to help those in need." He was serious. Katara felt as though she were in the presence of the Firelord and not... Zuko.

"Can I at least go change into more suitable clothes?" She asked sheepishly as he looked down at her. His golden eyes softened a little before giving her a small nod.

"They wait on me, not the other way around." He held a hand out to her, which she grabbed, and he pulled her off the bed. "Meet me outside the throne room in an hour." Katara nodded as she made to leave his room, but he stopped her with a pull to the sleeve of her yukata. She turned to look at him with questioning eyes when she saw how he was looking at her.

Zuko was looking at her as if she were the only thing keeping him from falling apart. That small frown he had and the deep pleading look in his eyes only made the tension between them feel real. Katara's heart was beating wildly in her chest before he softened his fingers on the material of her sleeve. He let her go.

Katara left his room, going strait to Kiyi's to check on the girl. The girl in question was running a fever again, but so far, there was no sign of fluid building in her lungs. But Ursa looked worse than she did the night before.

"You're running a fever, too." She pulled her hand away from Ursa's forehead. "I'm going to have to find some yarrow root. What I found last night wasn't enough to take care of everyone." That was going to be another point to bring up with Zuko's advisors. There was not enough herbalists in Caldera to provide adequate resources to the number of cases. They would have to open the ports again as that was the only way to help combat this plague.

"Yarrow root is for inflammation." Ursa was a skilled herbalist in her own right, but the look of understanding she had on her face gave Katara a little hope. "If I was well, I would be able to help you on that end."

"No, no... you need to worry about Kiyi and Ikem. Let me handle everyone for right now." Katara looked toward the dresser where a pot of tea sat next to an incense holder. "I have to ask because I'm not sure I fully understand, but incense are burned when someone is ill, correct?"

"Yes, there is a belief that they ward away death spirits. I never really paid much attention to it, but the servants keep bringing them in." The servants that Katara barely sees in the palace were superstitious. That was fine, but every house she had gone into so far was burning some sort of incense. She was even feeling that slight tickle in the back of her throat again.

"I would like to take the incense out, if you don't mind." Ursa nodded in response before coughing. "I will send ginger tea for your cough, but I think the incense isn't really helping anyone."

"That could be the case." Zuko's mother leaned back in her chair as she regained her composure. "It won't hurt my feelings to remove them."

"Good." Katara went over to the dresser and dowsed the incense sticks. "I'll come back and check on all of you after the meeting." She smiled at Ursa before leaving the room.

A change of clothes would be nice as she had not taken off her yukata since yesterday. She thought this meeting would be fitting for something more suitable to her station. Once in her room, she removed the only blue outfit she owned now.

It was not the same Water Tribe garb she wore as a teenager. No this was something she made for herself to wear when she went on formal trips with Aang. It was loose, lightweight, and had the traditional patterning of her people embroidered on the sleeves and neckline. The Southern Water Tribe insignia was embroidered on the back while she bore silver crescent moon on the upper part of her sleeves in honor of Princess Yue. It was a beautiful ensemble, and now it looked complete with her mother's necklace around her neck.

But there was something missing.

She removed a small silk bag from her pack. Inside was the beads she used to keep in her hair at all times, but when she was separated from her culture, she stopped wearing them. Aang had told her that once they were married, she would have to follow the Air Nomad way.

Not anymore.

It took her ten minutes to fix the beads in her hair. She threaded her long bangs through the beads before braiding them. She pinned half of her hair back like she had done when she was younger with a silver hair cusp with the moon on it. The pin had the crescent moon on the head. Once she was done, she looked like herself again for the first time in a long time.

She just looked... older.

More mature.

She put on her slippers and left her room to join Zuko outside the throne room.

He was standing there with Admiral Jee waiting for her. His regalia was not like it was when his reign first began. Instead of the shoulder pads of the traditional regalia, he had opted for more relaxed clothing. It was still impressive, but they were not at war anymore. She observed that much at least. Even though he was more concerned with what the Admiral was telling him.

She cleared her throat.

"I hope you weren't waiting too long for me." Her voice caught the attention of both men, the younger one stopping his own thought process.

"Never, Master Katara." Jee said as he smiled. He also noticed the way Zuko was looking at her. "It's good to see you back in your color." She caught Zuko's eyes looking at her intently as though he had not seen her in years even though he had seen her an hour ago. "This suits you better." He bowed to her in respect.

"Thank you, Admiral." She turned to Zuko. "Well, should we get started?" The young Fire Lord blinked once he pulled himself back into reality and cleared his throat.

"You go in first, Admiral. I want to speak to Master Katara for a moment." The older man gave them both an understanding look and a somewhat knowing smile. Katara was sure that Admiral Jee was thinking things he should not. As soon as it was just the two of them, Zuko sighed before adjusting the sleeves of his attire.

"You look fine." Katara said before reaching up to adjust the golden embroidered lapels. "Better than the last two days at least." She moved to brush his shoulder off, noticing a scaley rope underneath the Fire Lord's long hair. "Druk?" She raised an eyebrow.

"Where I go, he goes." That or the little dragon liked the heat radiating off of Zuko. She smiled at the thought of Zuko being attached to Druk like a parent to a child. "This is your arena, Katara. You have to convince them to your side because they are stubborn old men who like to follow tradition." He softened. "I'm here to back you up."

"Because you're going to do what you think is right regardless." She smiled at him, knowing that was how he was. His advisors were mostly formality. He nodded. "I think I know you well enough."

"In any case, just be prepared for some confrontation." He warned her, knowing she could handle herself. However, he knew old men stuck in their ways could hold sharp daggers behind their backs. "Some of them are trustworthy, but there are some that I can trust them as far as I can throw them."

"I think I can handle myself, Zuko." She put a hand on his chest before opening the door and walking in. The feeling of her hand stayed with him for a moment before he followed her in.

"It's not you I'm worried about." He muttered to himself as he walked up to sit behind the barrier of flames. Everyone was bowing when he entered the room. He hated it. Part of him still believed he did not deserve any of this. "Be seated." Zuko put on the mask of Fire Lord and hid behind it. No one could ever guess what was going on in his mind.

Katara was the only woman in the room. His eyes were immediately drawn to her as she sat at the end of the table before him. If he could smile at her, he would. However, the old men in the room were not happy a woman was in their presence. The way they glanced at her with scowls on their faces said as much. Most of them anyway. Admiral Jee sat to Katara's left with an encouraging look on his face, and Zuko was grateful that he was at least on her side.

Everyone else had served under Ozai or even Azulon for a time. Some were men Zuko knew personally, but not everyone in this room was supportive of him. There were one or two who sneered at the idea of Ozai's soft hearted son on the throne before. Beggars could be choosers. It was a good thing Zuko did not care enough about those who opposed him.

He looked at Katara, who was ready to state her case.

"Master Katara of the Southern Water Tribe!" He knew his voice was a little lower in pitch. This was how he conducted business and made himself a force to be reckoned with. "You may state your case." Her eyes narrowed as she stood up and bowed to him. He nodded slightly in encouragement as he turned the floor over to her.

"My Lords and Constituents, I have come from the South in order to help save your people from a sickness." She moved to stand with her back to Zuko, though normally this was an offense, he had given her leave to take over. "I have gone through Caldera, hoping that there was an infirmary or even physicians available, but to my surprise most have left and there are no infirmaries." Zuko watched as she looked over each one of the faces at the table. A General, six noblemen, an Admiral, and the head advisor. The only one who did not seem upset was Jee. The others seemed perturbed that a woman, a foreigner no less, was speaking to them as if they were children.

Zuko was entertained by this.

Even as she rounded out the lashing with an accusatory speech about how they all seemed to be more preoccupied by dirt in their fingernails than the people. If Sokka were in the room, he would be cheering in the background. However, there was another motive for this meeting. He wanted to see how his advisors reacted and he was not disappointed.

"Forgive me, Master Katara, but how are you going to fight this all on your own?" Zuko heard the man say before he stood up to challenge Katara. This man was minister of finance and questioned everything. "If I recall, you are supposed to be with the Avatar, not here in the Fire Nation." The Fire Lord narrowed his eyes at the man's words. Who told him such things?

"I am capable of making my own decisions and this was mine!" She turned her fury onto the man who questioned her. "I will not sit around watching people suffer if I can help them!" The water in their cups seemed to feel her rage. Her anger was not truly directed towards them, but rather at the Avatar himself. Who was not even there. "I will do what it takes to keep children from dying." That was a promise.

"Councilor Hotaro, perhaps questioning Master Katara should be left to the Fire Lord himself?" Another man that Zuko had suspicions about. Captain Dai, who was once an esteemed captain under Ozai. "What do you say, Lord Zuko?"

"Are you willing to do what it takes to save the Nation, Captain Dai? Or do you want it to fall because of your dislike of foreigners?" Zuko was direct in his gaze, as cold as it may have seen, he chose to put the blame on Dai. The man was never to be trusted.

"No, My Lord." Katara turned to Zuko as the Captain sat down.

"What do you need?" He asked her himself.

"Supplies, herbs, everything that can be spared. Volunteers to help in the infirmary and permission to open the port only for ships that carry supplies and food." She stated thoroughly and as even toned as she could. He knew beneath the surface she was seething and he could see the fury in her eyes. "And perhaps some help from healers from the Northern Water Tribe."

"We've reached out to them before. They refused." One man said, he was younger, and more timid.

"They will not refuse me." Katara had conviction and she had allies in the north. "I will ask only for volunteers to make the journey here, along with medicinal supplies that can be spared."

"I also have a recommendation for where we can stage the infirmary." Admiral Jee pulled a map of Caldera from underneath the table before rolling it out. "There is an empty house large enough for the treatment of the patients. I will personally go to the other islands and set up infirmaries. I also suggest that any volunteers be rewarded for their service." Jee looked to the Minister of Finance with a very encouraging look.

"What of supplies? How will we pay for them?"

"Leave that to me." Katara looked up to Zuko. "There are still allies that can help in ways that doesn't require policy." One tea loving Uncle would definitely be able to get something together. When there were lives at stake, perhaps a few old people might be willing to help.

"So, are we all in agreement then?" Jee looked around the table as the men sat quietly deciding if it was worth the fight. Zuko was going to do what he wanted anyway, but having this discussion put everyone on the same page and kept the advisors from stabbing him in the back. This was a game, after all. He had to play it even though he wanted to throw all the men who supported Ozai into a volcano.

Some of them were conniving as it was.

"We agree." That was all well and good, but there was always a catch with these old men. "But once the cure is found, Master Katara will no longer have political power in this room."

"That isn't for any of you to decide." Zuko spoke with ice in his voice. His gaze could burn them alive. "Are any of you Fire Lord?!" The flames separating him from the council grew in intensity. Different colors began to show in the flames, something that was particularly new to Katara. White, green, blue, and even purple licks of flame began to appear in the wall of flames.

The men below him stood and bowed to him.

"Forgive us, Fire Lord Zuko." Captain Dai apologized for the lot of them while Jee seemed to be smirking at the cowardly men. "But a woman has no place in this room."

"Your tone would've changed if Princess Azula sat up there instead of Fire Lord Zuko, who I may remind you, kept you in your positions." Against his better judgement. But Jee was correct. Azula could very well have won the Agni Kai and be sitting where Zuko was. Both he and Katara knew that. "Master Katara has every right to be here at the behest of the Fire Lord." He was tiring of this.

"You are all dismissed." Zuko waved his arm in dismissal before everyone scurried out of there except for the Admiral and Katara. "Jee, if you can spare some time later, come see me."

"Of course, Fire Lord Zuko." Jee bowed respectfully before smirking at Katara. He was instrumental in helping the council see right from wrong. "Master Katara, you did wonderful." He told her before leaving the room.

This left her and Zuko alone.

The flames going back to their original color as he calmed down, but all the fuss stirred up some controversy. He expected it of course, but not directly at Katara because of what and who she was.

He looked right at her as the flames separating the two of them died down. She looked worn out, but satisfied. Even so, she had done a wonderful job of fighting her own battle until the old goat dogs got him involved. He was happy just to let her do all the talking, simply because she could handle herself. But at the last part of it, she barely got a word in.

"Why do you keep them around?" She asked him as he stood up to walk down to her. "They remind me of Prikle Snakes." He chuckled at her observation as he set foot on the floor and made his way to her. "You'll never know when you'll find one in your bedroll."

"It's all a game, Katara." He put his hands on her upper arms. "It took me a while to figure out how to play it, but now that I know, it's easy to see who is playing poorly."

"For a moment there, I thought you were going to set them on fire." It was tempting. Very tempting, but he really did not want to start with that trend and earn that reputation. He was not his father. "Speaking of, I never noticed those colors before."

"The dragons showed me how." He would say no more than that. Zuko lowered his hands to take her hands in his. "You did well."

"You had my back the entire time." She smiled at him. "Like always."

"We always made a good team."

Notes:

So, I gave Zuko rainbow fire... because in my headcanon he went back to Sun Warrior Island and had a heart to heart with the dragons on his own. Which is how I imagine he ended up with Druk as a gift.

Chapter 7: Moon Dance

Notes:

Ooooo things are about to get interesting.

Gotta say that I absolutely adore Suki and Zuko's friendship.

Chapter Text

In her letter to Pakku, Katara pleaded for him to seek out volunteers, no matter how he felt. It was in favor of her that he should send whomever wanted to come. She had written to him right after the meeting with Zuko's council, but she was unsure if anyone would head her call. Especially since there was turmoil between the tribes.

In another letter, she wrote to Sokka and Uncle Iroh, asking both of them to reach out to anyone they thought of who could spare herbs and supplies. Her letters were important enough to send out immediately while Zuko worked on opening the port to supply ships. At least now, there was a plan in place.

But it was not lost on Katara that Zuko, while he was doing what he could to slow the spread, had also handled the situation less than adequately. He was not as knowledgeable with diseases as she was or anyone else could be. However, this could be a blemish on his reign, but that was why she was here. He was a friend in need and had no one to tell him how to handle this situation. He was limited by a lot of outside circumstances.

No one had seen an epidemic like this in a hundred years, and as he said, there was hardly any information to go by.

The infirmary would take three days to prepare with the volunteers that had come. All thanks to Admiral Jee and his crew. But still, even with the number of men, she still needed healers. Zuko even sent out a decree across the nation for anyone healthy enough to lend aid. Only a handful showed up to the empty house.

On the night before the opening, Zuko was standing at her side in the main room, dressed for battle. It seemed.

"It's not as much as I hoped for, but at least it's something." She was exhausted after setting up stations for triage and then rooms to section off the worst of the cases. There were not enough beds, but the more mild patients could go home and self treat. "I still don't have all the supplies I need, but I have some extra hands."

"I was never an optimist, but it's only been three days. Give it time." Zuko's honesty gave her a little hope. The worst cases were going to be brought in first thing in the morning. "Have you eaten at all today?" She shook her head.

"I was so busy that I forgot to eat." She had a bad habit of working too much. "I'm so tired. I don't even know if I can lift my hand to my mouth." It was an exaggeration, but not far off from the truth.

"Kiyi seems to be doing better." He mentioned to Katara, who was stifling a yawn. The last time Katara saw the girl, she was up and walking, but she still had a little cough. She was getting better. So was Ursa, but Ikem was getting worse. "She wishes she could be here to help you." Zuko had a small smile on his lips as he looked to her. She had to admit that the rough and tough Fire Lord had a soft spot for his little sister. He even still cared a great deal about Azula, wherever she was.

"I'd love her help, but I can't risk her getting sick again. Not when we still have no idea how the sickness is passed along." Then she narrowed her eyes at him. "Which is why you shouldn't be here... at all." He was taking a risk he should not have by being out of the palace to begin with. If he got sick, everything was going to be difficult. "I'm happy you're here to see what we've done, but you really need to stay away." She put a hand on his arm. "I'm only one person trying to look after so many, I don't want to see you sick too." He frowned as she chided him, not unlike her to do so, but it was strange to be on the mothering end of Katara. He covered her hand with his own.

"I promise I will stay in the palace from now on." There was a lot of conviction in his voice, but also a hint of loneliness. They really had not seen each other in three days because she spent most of her time setting up the infirmary. He missed her company. "As long as you take care of yourself."

"I do take care of myself, I just stay busy." Understandable, but that did not mean going hungry until the day was over. Zuko made a note to have meals sent to her and the other volunteers during the day. They were all going to be working hard to combat the virus."Besides, I have a duty to make sure everyone is cared for.

"I understand that, but you can't help anyone if you're exhausted." He threw her words to him nights ago in her face with a small but satisfied smirk. In turn for his remark, she pushed him away. Zuko was teasing her, something that he could get away with now.

"You're a piece of work." She turned her back to him with her arms crossed over her chest. "But you're right." Zuko wanted nothing more than to wrap his arms around her in that moment.

"I'm always right." He was picking at her again. He could never pick at Mai. There were so many things that he could not do with her that doing with Katara just felt... natural. He shook his head to remove those thoughts. "Come on, you need to eat, and then we should both try to get some sleep." She sighed, turning around.

"If you say so." She slumped a little as she slowly walked over to him with a small smile on her face. Part of him was ready to pick her up and carry her all the way back to the palace. He would do it, too, if it were appropriate. "I could really go for stewed sea prunes and a cup of chamomile tea."

"Sea prunes are not on the menu, but I told them to save some komodo chicken for you. Just in case." He felt her grab on to his arm as they walked out of the newly christened infirmary. This was starting to go places in his mind that he had tried to forget for years now.

"You didn't have to do that." Zuko could not help but to look down at her when she leaned her head against his arm. "But thank you."

He would do anything for her now that she was there with him. To be honest, he wanted her to stay forever, but he could not keep her for himself.

They walked back at their own pace as his obligatory guards followed them. Zuko managed fine without them, but the two men who followed him took orders from Suki more than him. Katara was still on his arm as she went on about the lack of supplies that had yet to come in. She said it was not his fault. Sometimes, they had to make do with what was there.

As soon as Zuko and Katara walked in the door, a servant was there with a small scroll from a messenger hawk. This could either be good news or bad news, and Zuko was not sure which one he preferred to be honest.

"This came after you left, my Lord." The servant bowed before handing over the message that likely came from Admiral Jee. However, when he unrolled it, the words staring back at him made his body tense up.

Katara let go of him, feeling something was off about her friend. Whatever the letter contained had him unable to move for a moment or two while he read it thoroughly. As soon as Zuko was done, she watched as he crumbled up the parchment in his hand before lighting it on fire. The ashes fell to the floor into a tiny little pile.

He was angry.

There was no doubt about it in Katara's mind as he stepped forward, looking straight ahead of him. His shoulders were tense, the heat radiating off of him could be felt ten feet around him, and the fires around them grew brighter. Something in the way he stood only made Katara feel enamored with him in that moment. The way his hair hung down his back and the squaring of his shoulders excited something in her. It felt like Zuko was getting ready to go to war.

He looked back at her with a tense expression that was the same as the day he was going to face Azula. The worry and anger in those golden irises told her so much that she knew she was going to be eating alone tonight. Not that it bothered her, but she also knew he was not going to sleep at all.

"Go, I'll be fine by myself." She told him as if she were the one he needed permission from. He did not need her permission, but it was that look he gave her that begged her to answer it. "I'll see you tomorrow."

He did not say anything as he walked away with the guards following him. Now, she was left alone with the servant, who seemed to be waiting for her to say something.

"Would you be requiring anything, my Lady?"

"Can you have food and tea brought to my room?" She asked as she watched Zuko retreat into the halls of his palace.

The image of him going tense and burning the message kept repeating in her head as she tried to eat her food. Her appetite had lessened as she felt concerned for Zuko. She was curious about the message and whoever had sent it, knowing that it was causing Zuko some grief.

Even though she was physically exhausted, her mind would not allow her to sleep. Not like this. Not when she wanted to solve all of Zuko's problems for him. He would not like it, but that was how she was. Even as she laid in bed staring at the ceiling, trying to get him out of her head. It was more the little things she started noticing about him lately.

How he always put something to his mouth when he was thinking about something intensely. Or the way his would relax around Kiyi when they were walking through the garden the night before. She had finally been allowed out of her room and the first thing she wanted to do was go for a walk with her big brother. Katara had noticed that softer side of him when he had met Kiyi for the first time.

He would make a great father someday.

Then she felt herself heat up when she thought about the night she snuck back into his room and fell asleep next to him. That same night she touched the scar that cemented their bond together. Proof that he had nearly died for her.

She told herself back then that he would have done it for any one of them. Sokka, Suki, Toph, and Aang. Zuko cared that much about them that he would give everything he had to protect them, but somewhere deep in her heart, she knew better. The look he had given her when she started crying over him... it was not just caring. She tried to put that in the back of her mind and she had meant to ask him when they were all in Ba Sing Se, but Mai was there. So was Aang, who never took his eyes off of her for a second.

The last time they had seen each other after that was when they all went to search for his mother. Even then, it was difficult to actually talk to him. Except for when they had been alone by the riverside.

"What are you going to do now?" She sat next to him on the bank, trying not to look like she felt chilly.

"Go home, rule the Fire Nation, and prevent another war." He told her as she put her knees up to her chest, hugging them close for warmth. "I don't want to make another mistake."

"You're going to make mistakes, Zuko. Not everyone is perfect." She reached over and put a hand on his arm to give him a little comfort. "Not everyone is going to like it, but you've got their best interests in mind. I happen to think you care more about the world than Aang does sometimes, but he's still a kid." She had not been a child in a long time and as far as she knew, Zuko had not either.

"But my mistakes can cause a war or get others killed." While that may be true in a large scale, Zuko had ultimately been correct in his convictions regarding the Fire Nation colonies in the Earth Kingdom. The reformation act was still new, but it was gaining ground. Not in the way anyone could have thought. "I don't know if I could ever live up to the expectations you and everyone else had put on me."

"Zuko, I don't expect anything from you other than what you've already given." She squeezed his arm. "You almost died because of me and I don't know if I could ever live up to that."

"You don't owe me anything, Katara. Nothing. I would've died for you anyway." His eyes held something in them that Katara could not quite understand, but she did not get to see it long before he looked away. "Anyway, I think we should go back to the others."

That was the last time she had actually spoken to him. After that there were looks when they were in the same country together at some meeting, but it was formal. Always formal as she was with Aang then.

But that was not how it was now.

The moon was in its first quarter when she walked outside into the garden her room was next to. The water in the pond splashed as a fish jumped because of her movement. Water lilies were blooming and she could smell jasmine in the air. Her home in the South Pole did not have peaceful places like this. Not when everything was frozen and smell did not travel far in cold air. Flowers could not bloom in such harsh conditions.

The grass was soft under the soles of her feet, even though dew had covered the blades. When was the last time she danced in the moonlight with her element? It must have been when she was happier. She did not feel like dancing the last few years.

Katara stood still, closing her eyes as she felt every drop of water around her before she lifted her hands and called them to her.

She was unaware of the eyes watching her as she danced with her water.

He watched her from his place on the roof above the garden as she moved in the moonlight. The glow of her white gown flowed around her as she twirled around like some mystic Goddess. Her dark hair set a contrast as it fell against her back and over her shoulders. There was new energy in her steps that he felt inside him. There was no music she could dance to except the beating of her heart.

It felt like someone beating taiko drums inside his body with whatever melody she was listening to. Something was waking him up to this burning inside of him that was not quite Fire, but something else. Something feral. An aching need to go down to her and wrap himself around her in a protective embrace. To claim her lips and feel her tan skin against his. To see the contrast between them.

'The Sun has always loved the Moon, Zuko. But the Ocean loves her too.'

His mother told him when he was a child. A story of the old gods and the love between the spirits. Old stories that seemed to be the truth these days with how he wanted the Moon just as much as the Ocean. Only, his Moon was dancing in the garden below.

In the distance he could see thunderheads building over the sea. Lightning could be seen flashing every now and then with the moon hanging in the black sky. Everything was beautiful with Katara in it.

"Am I interrupting?" He did not hear Suki come up behind him as he watched Katara below him. He turned his head putting a finger to his lips. "Oh."

"What is it?" Suki came to sit next to him dressed in her stealth outfit. She pulled the mask coveting her face down as she got comfortable.

"I found out about that tea shipment like you asked." She handed him a small slip of paper. "It came from a small village in the Earth Kingdom that produces and exports incense, and tea, mainly jasmine tea."

"So we can narrow the outbreak down to where the imports came from." While that was a step in the right direction, it did not abate the current dilemma he now faced. "Good work, Suki." He sighed as he looked at the small paper, barely making out the logo. "Beifong?"

"Interesting right?" They both doubted that Toph had anything to do with this, but her parents on the other hand could be involved. "And I also found this." She pulled out a small pack of incense that she had found at a local shop. "Every shop that sells incense carried them."

"I'll show these to Katara tomorrow." He took them from Suki and put them in the inside of his robe. "But now we have another problem." Zuko was reluctant to say anything to Katara because he did not want to alarm her.

"What is it?" Suki blinked waiting for a response.

"Aang has claimed that I have kidnapped Katara to the Northern Water Tribe and to the Earth King." He watched as Suki sat up straight. It seemed that war against the Fire Nation was coming at the most impromptu time. "He will be coming and he has the backing of the other nations."

'Promise me that if I become like him, you will end me yourself.'

He said those words to Aang once. Now he was not sure if his friend was actually going to make good on that promise.

"Zuko, this is bad." It went from bad to worse and all over a woman he loved. "You don't have the firepower to combat the Avatar, much less the other nations."

"There is only one thing that can happen." He did not want to do it, but he had to. "Katara will have to go with Aang. I'm not going to fight him over her."

"It makes me wonder if she should've came here at all." She put a hand on his shoulder. "If you're going to do that to her, I think you should tell her the truth and let her decide on what she wants. Aang may be the Avatar, but he is a man as well. If he doesn't understand, then he isn't the person I thought he was." It was Suki who always has his back in this. "I can't imagine that Toph would be pleased about this either. And Sokka, if he knew, he would be livid at Aang."

"So what do I do?" He looked at his most trusted advisor and his 'shadow' who had absolute faith in him from the time she decided to defend him.

"Call on your friends, Zuko."

Chapter 8: Fire and Rain

Notes:

I know, I've been gone a couple days. Not my fault (well kinda is).

This chapter was my mortal enemy for a bit.

I hate it. It's not my best work. But I'm too lazy to rewrite it. So if you are expecting perfection, sorry... I sold out of perfect. It flew off the shelves the moment I made it. Everyone has that one chapter that they hate writing and this is it. Mainly because I couldn't get time to actually work on it much.

Anyway, please review if you want. All Kudos will be used to boost up the next chapter.

Also, I found out the update dates were not right so that's why it's been all screwy.

Chapter Text

It was the bells that woke her up.

Katara had barely fallen asleep with the alarm bells started ringing throughout Caldera. She bolted upright in her bed with wide eyes as she uncovered herself before running to the door leading out to the garden.

The sight that greeted her was the orange glow of fire.

A fire that was raging out of control through the district where the newly opened infirmary resided. There were also innocent people in the area who could become victims of the fire, so she did as her instinct told her.

Without a second thought, Katara ran back through her room, grabbing her overcoat on the way. Running into the hall, she barely noticed the panic of guards running out towards the front of the palace. The spirits seemed to

Then she spotted him.

Zuko stopped when he saw her. Their eyes met as she ran up to him, only to see that he was shirtless underneath the robe he wore. His hair was completely down, as if he had been practicing his bending outside in the muggy heat. He ran a hand through his damp locks.

"Come on." He did not say anything more as he grabbed her hand, dragging her with him. If anything, he knew she could help put out a fire.

In a city like Caldera, fire prevention was state of the art, but it could still spread. Katara was less worried about homes and more about the people in them. Especially the ones who were unable to get out because they were sick. It spurred her on more than anything when they left the palace. The whole time, Zuko did not let go of her hand.

She could feel the intense heat from the flames as they got closer to the inferno. The entire district was lit up by the blaze as it casted light onto everything around it. Including the people standing in the street already trying to control the fire. Benders were working hard to keep the fire from spreading, but it seemed they were overwhelmed.

The infirmary was gone, and the buildings around it were being slowly engulfed. Katara had no choice but to jump into the action by pulling water from every source she could to dowse the flames. Zuko stepped in with her, using his bending to slow down the spread as he ordered guards to find civilians in the houses that were in danger.

Then it started to rain.

The storms Zuko saw in the distance had finally come to provide some relief. Either by Agni or by some divine spirit, the rain was enough to help. The spirits were on their side, even if everyone else was not. He knew that this had to have been intentional. There was no doubt in his mind that someone was looking to unravel everything.

The flames faded as the gray light of day came. The rain had not stopped, leaving Katara standing in front of the pile of ash and charred wood that was once the only hope for treating the sick. She was drenched in water while Zuko stood a ways behind her with his guards. He saw the way her shoulders sagged. This was defeat, but he also knew Katara better. Defeat only made her stronger. It made her anger intensify into the icy wind from the poles. Meanwhile, his rage burned hotter than dragonfire. He turned his head slightly to the guards behind him.

"Tear this city apart and find the person who did this." Zuko was not in the mood to yell, but his voice dropped low and threatening. "Bring them to me."

Zuko turned his gaze to Katara's hopeless form in front of him as the sound of the guards' footsteps ran off in different directions. Between this and the news he received last night, he felt less like being gentle to anyone except her. He was almost at his breaking point, and he knew it.

There was weariness in Katara's bones. He could see it in the way she had her feet planted to the street. He decided to close the distance by standing next to her. If there were tears, they were mixed with the rain as it tapered off.

"This wasn't an accident." She looked up at him with red eyes that made her irises turn into a sea green. He shook his head. "I'm just relieved that there were no people inside. If this happened tomorrow or days from now, I don't know what would've happened." Her voice was small.

"We'll have to start over." He took her hand in his as the rain stopped. Her skin was cold. She could get sick if she did not get out of those wet clothes. Her lips were pale, indicating that she was cold. "You're freezing." She moved her other hand to bend the water out of their clothes, but he still felt damp.

"I'm so tired, and now I have to start over again." It was just like Katara to keep her mind on everyone else instead of herself. In an instant, he pulled her to him, offering his body as a way to warm her up. But that was when she let go of everything she had been keeping inside.

As Zuko wrapped his arms around Katara, she started to shake with sobs. Feeling his warmth and his protectiveness allowed for everything she had been holding in for the last few years. With Aang, she could never cry like this. The pain she felt was deep, like a trench at the bottom of the ocean. It went down to the darkest part where there was no light, no salvation except her own. But in Zuko's warmth, there was light. There was... trust.

There was also hope.

And freedom.

Because he had never treated her as something to possess. He was her friend. Arguably her best friend. He had once been on the opposing side, the side that they fought against.

She remembered the fights between them. How her water dowsed his fire, yet he always seemed so impressed with her ability. He never held her words against her because she had gotten to him once.

'I can heal it.'

The scar on his face symbolized his journey, but the scar on his chest was for something else. It meant more to her than it did to him.

She was so tired that her legs felt like they could give way any second. Zuko must have known this because he moved her arm to hang around his neck before he bent down and scooped her up with his other arm. The motion itself was strange. She hooked her other arm around his shoulder to hold on. No one besides her father had ever carried her like this before.

Not even Aang.

The way that Zuko looked at her before he started moving towards the palace made her spine tingle. He had looked at her like this once before, at his coronation before Mai had dragged him away. The look of a man who was completely devoted to her cause.

"You're going to carry me all the way back?" She was not protesting this, but she was also concerned that he was just as tired. "I can walk, Zuko."

"I know." Was all he said as he looked straight ahead of him. Instead of questioning Zuko any further, she just leaned her head against him.

When the Fire Lord walked through the gates of the palace, any guards within the walls stopped what they were doing. Their eyes were set on the young ruler who carried the waterbender in his arms. The very same one that was working with every effort to save their people. Even if she did not have to.

They all bowed to Zuko as he passed by.

None of them would ever say anything to him, but he knew they would say something to their close friends or other staff. Part of Zuko wanted it that way. The hot- blooded male side of him was daring anyone to say anything. The calm, wiser side of him relishes the feeling of Katara in his arms. This could be the last time he ever had the chance.

He felt Katara relax in his arms as he turned the corner to her room. It was all so surreal, and at the same time, it felt so much like one of the many dreams he had of her. Just her being there was a dream. Zuko was afraid he was going to wake up and find this all to be a figment of his imagination, just like all his dreams had been lately.

He entered her room, quietly striding over to her bed, where he set her down. Her beautiful skin was much warmer now. It was such a contrast against his. Much like everything else between them, but it made so much sense. Fire and Water. Sun and Moon. Dark and Light. Night and Day. He could name a thousand comparisons. He could say them over and over again. They would still mean the same thing.

'You rise with the Moon, I rise with the Sun.'

He sat down on the edge of her bed, looking at her in the light of day. Her wavy hair spread out on her pillow around her head. How long had it been since he realized?

'I could heal it.'

She talked about his scar. The burn of her compassion was hotter than any fire could be. But she had offered him a gift too good to refuse. Yet, in the very next minute, he ripped away any trust she had for him. He made the worst decision. He chose to betray everyone who genuinely cared about him. This one hurt the most.

It hurt because he saw Katara for who she was.

Eventually, with a lot of hard work, she learned to trust him again. Maybe she even felt the same way he did, but in the end, she chose the Avatar.

But this was not the end, was it?

That little bit of knowledge gave Zuko hope that maybe he could be good enough for her. He could never be Aang. Not when the Avatar was blinded by false words and jealousy. Zuko knew what jealousy did to people. His father was a prime example of such things, and so was Azula.

"You're thinking too loud." Katara could practically hear him thinking now. Her eyes were half open as she grabbed his hand.

"There's a lot to think about." He was telling the truth. She did not need Toph to tell her that. "Get some rest. I'll find out who set the fire." He gave her hand a squeeze.

"You'll come get me if there's any word, right?" How could he not. He brought her hand up to his lips without thinking about it. He kissed her knuckles, giving no care as to how she reacted.

"I will. I promise." Zuko looked at her for any sign of rejection, only to see her smiling slightly as her eyes closed. He kissed her knuckles again before setting her hand down.

Such a gesture spoke many words.

There was no way of knowing if she even heard them or felt them. That did not matter to him. What mattered was how he felt around her and with her.

There was only one thing in the way of that now, and that was the Avatar. How was he going to deal with Aang? Would Aang seriously go to war against the Fire Nation because of Katara? It was her choice.

Taking one last look at her serene face, Zuko stood up and left her alone.

When he stepped out of Katara's room, his mother was standing there with a soft smile on her face. She looked much better than she did three days ago when she had been ill herself. Whatever Katara did had worked. Ursa was in her night dress with a shawl wrapped around her.

"I heard about the infirmary." Ursa put a hand on her son's upper arm. "How is she?" She looked past him to Katara's door.

"She's asleep now, but I'm not sure." He thought back to the image of Katara standing there in the rain as the building was still smoldering. "She worked hard and to see all of her work go up in flames... I can understand she is angry. I'm furious. More than I've been in a long time, Mom."

"Rightfully so. Still, you know her." There was a glint in his mother's eyes that gave him a little bit more ground to stand on. "Katara is like water. She adapts and changes with her circumstances. Not even stone, fire, or wind could stop her." Ursa was right. "And I know that you care a great deal about her." She pulled him with her as she started walking down the hall.

"It's more than a 'great deal'." Zuko was sure that his mother caught on to what he said when she squeezed his arm. "I think I made another mistake."

"Because of the Avatar?" He looked at her with wide eyes. No one besides him knew what was really going on. "You're Uncle is well aware of the Avatar's outrage at you for supposedly 'kidnapping' Katara. I'm also not blind or deaf either. I have already heard about you carrying her into the palace this morning."

"It is what it is." He did not deny that rumors would spread. He would carry Katara anywhere she wanted to go if she asked him. "I have other important things to worry about than what I did this morning."

"I know." She stopped him. "But take care of yourself first, Zuko." She put a hand on his face. "You're only one man. The Fire Nation will recover from this, and so will you." She said nothing more before leaving him there to contemplate on his own.

Contemplation was something he had learned to get good at. Planning things out, thinking them through, had never been Zuko's strong suit until he became Fire Lord. Then he had to discipline himself to plan better, think smarter, and look out for the long term. Of course, he had no idea if his future included the one person he wanted most. He hoped so.

That was entirely Katara's choice.

The moment he stepped foot in his room, there was a commotion between a messenger hawk and Druk. The tiny dragon was trying hard to grasp at the hawk's long tail feathers as it sat on the back of a chair.

"Druk, leave... wait... Hawky?" The hawk sqawked in affirmation. If the bird did not have the harness that Sokka had made specifically for her, Zuko would have completely ignored the hawk. The Southern Water Tribe emblem on the harness gave it all away.

The dragon protested with a hilarious sounding growl as Zuko picked him up and put him on his shoulder. There was a content hum as the dragon relaxed and hung around Zuko's neck. Sometimes dragons were like cats. Other times, they acted like snakes, and then there was the unmistakable intelligence they possessed. Zuko sometimes saw all three in the same moment.

"Step up, Hawky." The bird did as commanded when Zuko put his arm next to her. The bird eyed the lazy dragon hanging around his neck for a moment before seeing that Druk was slowly falling asleep.

He carefully removed the message from the canister on Hawky's back. While Zuko did not think there was any cause for alarm, Sokka was doing his best to root out any information he could. Just like Suki.

He scratched the bird's head before setting her back down on the chair. With careful thought, he unrolled the parchment that contains details about his interrogation of a false crew member on his Uncle's ship. Said crewmember was part of a small group of individuals from the Earth Kingdom sent in to infiltrate the Fire Nation.

In other words... spies.

Other details included a man who could block chi residing amongst them. Not only this, there were one or two firebenders that were supporters of Ozai during the war that could be of interest. None of this sounded great. Especially the part about a former Dai Li agent within the walls of the palace itself.

The last words of the letter were...

'Either they want war, or they want the Fire Nation to fall.'

Zuko's guess was on both parts.

King Kuei had almost gone to war with Zuko once. It would not surprise him if he was willing to do it again with the Avatar on his side.

Zuko sat down on the foot of his bed with his head in his hands. The letter from Sokka fell to the floor.

Chapter 9: Deep Emotions

Notes:

Could this be filler? Or could it be a character coming in to move the plot along? Or could it be something else?

Who knows! I'm taking my time on this.

Chapter Text

Katara's bare feet slapped against the floor of the throne room as she and Zuko waited. She was pacing back and forth as he sat above the room on his throne.

Nearly two days after the fire, she had been woken up hours before dawn and brought to this room. There was no explanation from anyone until she was standing right in front of Zuko. His eyes were soft, but his body language said he was serious.

"Of all the selfish, inconsiderate, idiotic things he could come up with... he chose to go to the Earth King and say that I... "She pointed to herself with indignant rage in her eyes. "I have been kidnapped!" She ran a hand through her hair. The sleeve collar of her overcoat fell off her shoulder, revealing a small bit of skin on her neck. "He's acting like I'm a possession that has been stolen from him by a friend!"

"When you put it that way... I'm beginning to understand a lot more now." Zuko cleared his throat, trying not to fan the flames of Katara's fury. "This is only part of the problem."

"Right, the spies." She stopped for a moment with her knuckles to her lips as she thought. "And the one they caught tonight... is he..."

"I don't know." Zuko answered his tone even and ready to become harsh if necessary. "They could be responsible for the fire." She hoped so. She was not one for torture, but using her bending to get answers was not out of the question.

"How did they find them?" That was the question of the moment. She watched as Zuko reached behind him and produced a rather familiar packet of incense. He tossed them to her, and she caught them. "Incense?"

"A whole shipment of them came in from a village in the Earth Kingdom just before the sickness broke out." She heard him say as she inspected the packaging along with the emblem printed on the paper. "Beifong."

Opening the packet, the strong aroma almost made her cough, but it was the dust that came from it that tickled the back of her throat.

The dust.

The brown dust she recovered from the lungs of so many people who were suffering. She rubbed a stick with her fingers, finding it to be the same texture as the material she pulled the moisture from before. The same itchy feeling in the back of her throat when she smelled the burning incense came from the substance on her fingers now.

"It's the incense." She said to herself. This was what was killing everyone. "Zuko..." She looked up at him. "How many people have these?"

"I don't know. They are popular everywhere in the nation." This was both good and bad. She held them up.

"I don't know how, but these are making everyone sick." She knew she had his ear and his trust, so if she was serious about it, he was as well. "I couldn't figure it out. The fluid, the brown substance, and the blood... now it all makes sense."

"Are you sure?" Zuko stood up and jumped down from where he sat above the room. He strode over to her, putting both hands on her shoulders. "Katara, I need to know." His eyes were searching hers for absolute affirmation.

"Yes... yes, I'm sure." Katara was never wrong when she knew something was off. "Whatever these are coated with... it's fine enough to breathe in." She looked down. "This was done with intention, Zuko. All of it." She felt her eyes start to tear up. "How could anyone do this?" She felt that painful choking sensation in her throat as she started to cry.

She closed her eyes as she felt his hand leave her left shoulder. Only a second later, she felt his thumb wiping away the tears on her cheeks. Once long ago, she never thought Zuko could be this gentle. He had been so rough around the edges that everything he did was blunt and filled with action. Anger once fueled his fire.

She never would have thought that anger could turn into the gentleness she witnessed from him now. Of course, he was much older. So was she, but his time on the throne had somehow helped to show him that he did not need fear to rule.

He may be Ozai's son, but he was not Ozai.

"Hey, look at me." He told her with his soft voice. She opened her eyes, looking up at him without question. His fingers went to the side of her face. "You may not have come when this all started, but that doesn't matter anymore. What matters is that you have saved who you could now." There was no blame, and she knew that. Zuko looked guilty. The guilt was there in his eyes. "All of this..." He swallowed. "All of this was my fault."

"Zuko..." He stopped her.

"No... no... it was me. I wasn't paying attention, and I let my people down." There was nothing she could say to make him realize the fault laid squarely on the shoulders of someone else. "I let you down, Katara."

"That's not true!" Katara protested through her tears. "You have nothing to do with the plots of other men! You may be the one their after, but that's because you are doing something right!" She sobbed, grabbing on to him, hoping to make him understand. "Aang may have defeated Ozai, but you were the one who decided to bring peace. You made the choice to follow us even though you knew we wouldn't trust you." It was him. It was always Zuko. "You kept trying even though we turned you away. Even though... I turned you away." Because she was hurt. He had hurt her. But he worked hard for her.

"Katara..." He was about to say something else when the doors opened. The look Zuko gave her was somewhere between total submission to her and annoyance that they were interrupted. "I... understand." He closed his eyes as if she had said something too much for him to handle.

"Zuko..." She grabbed his sleeve as he pulled away. Her heart was pounding as she tried to convey that she meant what she said. "Do you trust me?" She said only so he could hear her.

"Eternaly." She heard him say with a knowing look on his face. The way he looked at her made her heart run across the land and oceans. It flew into the air only to fall and be cradled by the warmth of a glowing fire. It was so remarkably him.

"Then let me save you." She let go of him to face the spy in their midst. Her fury was ignited by some unspoken confession. Something deep and profound. And hidden.

He grabbed her hand.

She did not protest as he pulled her with him to see this spy that had to be hauled in by no less than four guards. But they were both caught off guard by who the spy was exactly.

"Hello, Zuzu." Katara blinked in disbelief as she felt Zuko go tense beside her. His hand squeezes Katara's tightly, but not enough to hurt her. "Miss me?"

Azula.

Her hair was longer. It was half up, secured in the back by a pair of hair sticks as she wore a silk kimono. She looked less like Azula of the past and more like a woman who had found herself desperate. Katara could still see the conniving spark in the former princess' eyes. That had not changed.

"Well, if you're going to give me the silent treatment, I guess I should do all the talking then." The fact that she was in the Fire Nation at all had Katara on edge. Then again, Azula was not to be trusted. "I'm not the spy, by the way. No, that pleasure goes to a prostitute by the name of Rin." Azula smirked.

"How do we know you're telling the truth?" Katara was first to ask while Zuko simmered next to her. "If I remember right, you're really good at lying." She had every reason to be wary of Azula. With everything that she had done in the past, Zuko's sister was more of a handful than anyone else.

"Right, well, I promise I'm not lying." At least Azula was still being held tightly in the care of the guards. "Even if I was, I wouldn't be happy about it."

Happy about what? Katara and Zuko looked at each other, not quite understanding Azula's words. They both remained silent as they thought of exactly what to say or what questions to ask. The two of them were still out of sorts at the appearance of the younger woman.

"Fine then, I'll cut to the chase." Azula struggled against her captors for a moment. "First, can they at least let me go? It's hard to get my point across if I'm unable to move." Katara saw Zuko nod to the guards, seeing that look of uncertainty in his eyes. It was likely against his better judgment, but he could defend himself if needed. "Thank you." The former princess rubbed her wrists as her bonds had been removed. "Now, as I was saying, things can get worse."

"Have you looked around? I doubt it could get any worse than our people dying and a potential war." The tone of Zuko's voice seemed to put Azula in her place. Even the way his eyes narrowed suggested that he was not in a mood to play with his estranged sister.

"Fine, no games then." She put a hand on her hip and then let her smile drop. Katara felt Zuko's hand getting a little warm as he became annoyed. "I need you to promise me one thing." Azula relaxed her posture.

"You're not in the position to ask for my favor." This little game of running around in circles was getting tiresome. But Katara saw something in Azula's eyes that seemed helpless.

"Wait, what are you doing here in the first place?" Katara asked before looking at Zuko apologetically. He squeezed her hand, letting her know that he was not angry about it. "No one has heard a thing about you since... since you took all those children, including Kiyi."

"It's funny what happens when you're desperate. I've never been desperate enough to ask for help, but here I am." There was a sincere look in the princess' eyes as she sighed. "Months ago, I was in Ba Sing Se with, well let's just call him a partner in crime, doing what he did best. While there, we ran into a former associate of his from the Northern Water Tribe. Not a very smart man, but he was sneaky. He kept going on about how Fire Lord Zuko was going to pay a debt." She moved her bangs out of her eyes before continuing. "Of course, he doesn't know it's me, but the whole time he kept going on and on about how he 'played them like Pi Sho'."

"Get to the point, Azula." Katara could feel Zuko's annoyance growing as the flames behind them grew a little hotter.

"Fine." Katara noticed the way Azula put a hand on her stomach for a moment. She paid attention to the younger woman's mannerisms carefully. Any sign of betrayal and she would freeze Azula to the spot. "He is coming for you, Zuko. All of them are."

"So, they just expect me to give up the Fire Nation for my life?" Did everyone else see Zuko as weak? He was far from weak in Katara's eyes. It took strength to admit his mistakes and try to right the wrongs of a hundred years. She knew he was working hard to find the peace that his family took away from the world. So, why go to war now? "That's not happening."

"It's not just you." Azula looked down at the floor. "It's all of us. Mother, Father, Uncle, and even our sister." When did Azula seem to care about them enough to want to save them? It was confusing. "I don't want to be included in this."

"You want to be left alone, that's fine. Go, just don't come back asking for a warm bed and a hot meal." She had her chance at redemption when he brought her with him to find their mother. She took his generosity and his love forgranted. Katara could see that in his face as he stared his sister down. But she could also see that Azula was shaking with anxiety.

"Zuko, wait." She took his attention away from his sister. "She's hiding something. I have my guesses, but she isn't acting like the Azula we know. She's... she's scared." Whatever happened to Azula the past few years had changed her from the psychotic girl that they knew, to the less broken young woman in front of them. "When have you ever seen her scared?"

"Never." And that realization had his face going from serious to understanding. His sister was asking him for help and Katara was willing to follow whatever he decided. "If you stay here, you'll have a target on your back." He turned to Azula.

"I don't have anywhere else to go, not since... well, I just don't have anywhere to go." Looking at the way she was dressed, Katara could tell that Azula was currently living in a brothel. Katara looked at Zuko waiting on his decision.

"You can stay." The sigh of relief coming from the younger woman and the way her hand covered her lower abdomen told Katara that she was right.

Azula was carrying a child.

There was something so strange and ironic about this new piece of information in Katara's mind. She had never pictured Azula being the nurturing, motherly type, but perhaps this was something that could heal some wounds. Either way, Katara was sure that having Azula close by also meant she could be watched better.

"But, you have to tell us everything." Zuko was requesting payment for his trouble and that was information. Azula could be helpful in that way, but it was clear that Zuko still did not trust his sister. Neither did Katara, but there was something else Azula had to protect now. "I mean everything."

"Of course, Zuzu." He rolled his eyes at her nickname for him, but the way she said it was less condescending and more affectionate.

He gave the order for her old room to be made up and for the guards to escort her to them. After that, he pulled Katara with him. It was funny that he had not let go of her hand the entire time. Funny, and so surreal at the same time.

Katara did not forget the way he kissed her knuckles the morning after the fire. She thought she was dreaming, but she was not. It was real and it brought on such lovely dreams to combat the turmoil that had taken over her life.

He brought her up to the roof just before dawn.

Sitting down next to him, she could not help but to lean against his side as they watched the sun rise in the east. He was warm like the sun's rays. She soaked them up along with the fire in him.

"I have something I need to tell you." She started out. She really did not know how to break the news to him or if it was even her place, but it was better if it came from her. "Azula... the reason she's changed so much... I think she had someone she cared about."

"That's an impossible thought." He was looking straight ahead. "All she ever wanted was the throne."

"Well, she definitely has proof." She glanced at him. "I'm positive she is pregnant." He sat up straight when she broke on her observations. It was surprising.

"Are you sure?" Well, not a hundred percent, but it would explain why Azula was not... Azula.

"Going off what I've noticed, yes. But only she can really confirm it at this point." She made a mental note to visit Azula sometime later when they were not so... unfriendly with each other. "I know it's a shock."

"It's not something I ever thought of." To be fair, almost anyone would write it off. "If that is the case, then I have to do my duty as her brother."

"In any case, she could be helpful." That was what she was hoping for from the beginning. Azula knew things, even if she beat around the watering hole with giving that information. "But I'm more worried about you right now." She nudged him with her elbow and smiled at him. "What are you going to do about Aang?"

"I don't know." He scowled. Clearly he had some pent up resentment towards the Avatar. She knew it was because of her. "I don't want to risk a war, but I don't want you to leave either." He suddenly sucked in a breath and held it as if he said that by mistake.

"Zuko, are you afraid I'm going to run back to him?" He slowly turned his golden eyes to her and nodded. He looked like a child afraid to lose his best friend and it tugged at her heart more than she thought. He let out the breath he had been holding.

"I'd never make you choose between me and him. Not in this lifetime or any other." There was a pause as he looked down at her hand resting on his arm. "I wanted you to choose me so many times." Zuko said as he took her hand in his once again. Her heart was beating a millions miles a minute when he looked up into her eyes. "But you were happy, so I let you go."

"When?" She wanted to know when he had first seen her as more than just a rival or a friend. Her eyes were focused on his, but her heart was almost drowning out all sounds except his voice.

"I don't exactly know, but somewhere between the catacombs in Ba Sing Se and when I saw you again after that." She remembered how his eyes looked as she threatened him at the Western Air Temple shortly after he joined them. He looked at her with admiration and complete acceptance. "I couldn't get you out of my head. The look on your face when I betrayed you, it hurt more than anything. I didn't know why it hurt, it just did." She thought back to that moment with a bitter taste in her mouth. She did not know it then, but Azula had baited him into that. There was no truth. "I thought you would never forgive me. It took me knowing the truth to make me realize I had made a horrible mistake."

"What truth?" She blinked as Zuko sighed.

"The truth about Roku and Sozin... and that I needed you to forgive me." Because if she did not, then he would not have lived through the Last Agni Kai. He would not have helped her gain the closure she needed. There were so many things she could think of that all illuded to Zuko. "All this time, I couldn't give you up. I don't think that I can again."

"Zuko." She put her other hand on the scar that everyone saw. The scar that people did not see was there for Katara and her alone. "Say it." His eyes went wide, or as wide as they could when she asked him to say what he wanted to say for so many years. Did he have the courage to say it? "Say it to me." His eyes searched hers for a second before he opened his mouth.

"It's always been you and it will always be you, Katara." Those words, while not the way that she wanted to hear them, both excited her and made her feel sorrow. Excitement because these words were real. They were not words that were said cheaply. They were deep and meaningful far beyond the three simple words that Aang used on her all the time. Words used to placate her. And then sorrow because there had been so much lost between then and now. So much that she could have had, but had chosen differently.

"I was so blind." She closed the gap between them, her lips crashing against his in a heart wrenching way. His hand came up to cradle her head as her fingers dropped to the scar below his sternum.

The sun was the only witness to their affection as they broke apart. Instead of blushing, Katara fell against him as he put his arm around her. She felt him bury his nose into her hair and kiss her head.

Aang would have to take her bending away for her to leave with him.

She was where she belonged now.

Chapter 10: Reunion

Notes:

I'm back!

Now I have time to write without working too hard!

Chapter Text

It was just Zuko and Azula sitting across from each other. She looked different now that she was back at home. The luxuries she had before were now returned to her at minimum. Granted, he had made the order she was to be watched at all times, and she was restricted to her rooms.

"I like what you've done with the place." She was referring to the addition of colors besides red everywhere. "And you don't seem to be as formal as past Fire Lords." His clothes were more for comfort than they were for show.

"There's nothing going on for me to pull out the regalia." Every now and then, he would have to pull Fire Lord Zuko out for some festival or if there was some event. Once it was over, he stuffed the regalia and the persona back in the closet. "You seem happy to be back home."

"Not as happy as much as safe." Azula was not one to show her emotions. She was deadly, precise, and cunning. Not emotional. He could only recall her ever having a scowl or a smirk on her face. Never anything else, but he guessed that was all their Father's fault. "So, you and the waterbender?"

"None of your business." He could still feel Katara's lips on his even though it had been a full day.

"Actually, it is." There was no conniving smirk on her face, no spark of deviousness in her eyes. She was truthful. "It wasn't supposed to go the way it did. Tulok was the one who came up with the idea to sew a little discourse. That's what he does. He creates a little chaos and profits from it. In this case, telling the Water Tribe Ambassador a little tidbit of information got the whole world stirred up." She looked down at her hands.

"I wondered what you were up to this whole time." It made sense that Azula would go do things her way. She was free to do what she wanted now that there was nothing chaining her down to a throne. "I don't know if it actually did you any good."

"Maybe it did. I'm not attacking you right now or planning to usurp your throne." She gave him a half-hearted smile. "At least not yet."

"So why did you come back?" His curiosity of what her answer could be was evident. He poured himself a cup of green tea with honey before sipping on the warm liquid. He knew why, but she needed to confirm it with her own words.

"There were things that happened between myself and Tulok. I won't go into detail, but it wasn't safe for me to be with him anymore." She poured herself some tea, only leaving out the spoon ful of honey. For it to be dangerous for Azula, the firebending prodigy daughter of Ozai, then it was definitely something she did not want to be part of. "I know you aren't that blind. Or at least the Waterbender isn't."

"No, she isn't." They both went silent for a moment. The pensive look on Azula's face told Zuko that she was contemplating how he would react to what she said next. "I know." He said plainly. Her eyes snapped to his. He put his cup down on the table with a sigh.

"What do you mean?" Maybe it was how she dealt with her anxiety, but her deflection was irritating. It was always hard to get a straight answer from Azula as a child. Now he understood her better.

"You know what I mean. At some point, you won't be able to keep it a secret." Because it will be visible to everyone around, and it will come into this world screaming.

"Oh." She gulped as her hands started to shake. He noticed this as something of a panic attack for her. "Yes, I... I... Don't really want to talk about it."

"You're going to have to talk about 'it' at some point." Zuko challenged her, but all she did was shake her head. Whatever happened to her in the last few years changed her greatly. He remembered seeing her struggle against the chains that held her captive as she was brought to her knees. It was hard to watch, and at the time, Zuko told himself that it was what she deserved.

But she did not deserve it.

"Do you visit him?" Azula asked him a question that brought up raw feelings. "Is he still alive?" He had to remember that Ozai was also responsible for her fragile mind as well. As an adult, Zuko understood exactly what Ozai did to him and Azula.

"Yes, he's still alive." There were things that Zuko could not forgive his father for. Pitting siblings against one another was the way of the Fire Nation, but that tradition was going to stop with him. "And no. I don't visit him anymore." He would never forgive Ozai. The former Fire Lord was lucky to even be alive, even if it was in a cold, dark cell.

"And Mother? Is she here?" Azula's eyes were searching for something while she seemed to be shaking from anxiety.

"She's here. She knows you're here too, and she wanted to see you, but I want to talk with you first." There was a flash of disappointment on his sister's face, but that was a good thing. He took that as a sign that Azula had no intent to harm any of his family. She was showing emotion. "I'm not playing any games, so tell me the truth." He was giving her ample room to come clean on why she was there.

"I'm not sure if you want to hear it, Zuko." She looked him dead in the eye. "But I suppose I owe you." She brought her cup up to her mouth and closed her eyes as she sipped the tea. Zuko could see that she was buying time for herself on how to explain everything. "I suppose I should start with Tulok."

"I don't care where you start. Just tell me something." Zuko was frustrated with her, but this was how Azula does these conversations. "Anything."

"I'm getting to that." She set her cup down on the table in front of her and sighed. "Tulok was part of the Northern Water Tribe. A waterbender, of course. Who would've ever seen that coming, given my love for Fire. But he was banished by Arnook for doing something very taboo." There was only one thing that waterbenders made forbidden with the understanding that it never be used on living creatures.

"Bloodbending." Zuko said. He witnessed it first hand when Katara used it on the Commander of the Southern Raiders. He put his thumb to his lips in thought.

"You know about it?" If anything, Azula should count herself lucky that Katara did not use that technique on her during the Agni Kai. "Of course you do. Your waterbender is entirely capable of bending your blood." She waved her hand in the air as if shoeing away flies. "I found him causing some mischief in the Earth Kingdom. We fought each other until he used Bloodbending on me right as I was gathering up lightning." The thought to ask her how painful it was flittered through Zuko's mind for a moment, but he did not really want to know. "Waterbenders... I never thought I'd work with one as deadly as he was. He was an assassin, a con artist, whatever anyone needed him to be. He did it." She looked somewhat distant. "It was freedom when we worked together. I never thought about this place even once. I didn't think about the past. Nothing. I felt free." And in that freedom, she must have discovered something valuable. Either way, she changed. "But then a few months ago, we were in Ba Sing Se. The Northern Water Tribe Ambassador contacted Tulok. I wasn't in the room, but I do know that Tulok was asked to bring a large shipment of a root called Dragonfire to the Beifong's factory in the southern part of the Earth Kingdom." Dragonfire root? That was a plant he had never heard of before.

She took a deep breath before putting a hand just below her navel. Zuko watched her carefully as she seemed to feel a little uncomfortable. It made him a little less annoyed when he thought about the child she was carrying.

"He told me everything when we were on the road." She paused as she let out a small burp and excused herself with a hand over her mouth. But, she continued on. "About how the Earth King was working with the Water Tribe Ambassador to weaken the Fire Nation. They were going to use Dragonfire root to do it. Then, when you were at your weakest, they were going to wipe all of the firebenders out."

"That sounds... like a horrible plan." For all of the strange convoluted plots he had heard in the last seven years of his reign, this one had to have been the worst. Not in a particularly bad way. It just sounded... petty. "If they wanted revenge or justice, I'd give them Ozai. They are no better than Azulon or Sozin if they did that." Zuko felt cheated for some reason which outraged him because of all the suffering his people went through. Not only that, but it put a strain on him as well. "What of the Avatar's involvement?"

"I don't know anything about that other than the rumor, which has some weight to it now." Undoubtedly. He did not think that Katara's actions were planned out on the Ambassador's part. It may have just been a way to take the Avatar out of the game.

"And the fire?" Obviously the fire was set on purpose so that there would be a setback to their progress in treating people. "Who was the one responsible for that?"

"It was probably one of your own advisors or maybe even one of the servants." Zuko could think of three names right off the top of his head. Each one of them were in the room when the infirmary was discussed, and one of them was absolutely against it. "Zuko, if you want to keep your throne, you should do a bit of house cleaning."

She was right. It was time to get rid of the old gas bags that were always against him. He thought on it for a moment as Azula sipped her tea.

"You're right." Zuko began to stand up. "Maybe it's time for a reformation." Not of the Fire Nation itself, but for the entire world. Making peace was going to come at a cost. He knew this. But perhaps with Katara's input, there could be a way to solve this conflict. "Azula, even though we've had our differences in the past, you're still my sister. I don't want my niece or nephew growing up like we did." He gave her a small smile before turning away from her. Her lips parted in awe at his clemency.

He found Katara sitting in the garden by the turtleduck pond with his mother, Ikem, and Kiyi. Seeing them there brought him peace. This had been the same place he would find his mother at when he was a child. Before she left and his father scarred him for life. Seeing them there, the ones he held so precious to him, together had been a dream once. It was reality now.

Kiyi was feeding the turtleducks with a bright smile on her face as one of the new hatchlings struggled to swim after its mother. The young girl dipped her hand in the water, cupping them underneath the little creature. Kiyi slowly picked the little turtleduck out of the water and put it on the grass in front of her.

"It's got a bum foot." The little turtleduckling struggled to walk, limping as it tried to go back into the water where its parents and siblings were. Kiyi's smile disappeared as she observed the disability that the turtleduckling was born with. "It's like it doesn't know that it has a bum foot."

Zuko observed this for a moment before coming to stand next to where Katara sat on the bench. He discretly began to play with the wavy strands of her hair on her shoulder, which caught her attention. She looked up at him with a smile.

"Most people born with disabilities don't know they are different, my love." Ursa moved from the bench and sat next to her daughter in the grass just like she did long ago when Zuko was a boy. "Some are limited by what they can do, but they don't let that stop them from living life on their terms." Kiyi held the turtleduck close to her chest as her eyes began to sparkle with tears.

"But the others are all the way on the other side of the pond." Katara looked up at Zuko with comcern in her eyes as they both listened to Kiyi speak. "They just left her behind." Zuko took this opportunity to step in as he left Katara's side and knelt down on the other side of his sister.

"Then we'll just have to take care of this one." He gently put a hand on Kiyi's shoulder. "I think she will be fine in your care Kiyi." There was no way of containing his smile when Kiyi looked at him with shock.

"Are you sure, Zuko?" The girl asked excitedly when her shock wore odd. "I mean, won't Druk get jealous of you having another pet?" As much as Zuko loved turtleducks, Druk saw them as potential meals.

"I was thinking maybe she should stay with you and I'll help you look after her." Help as in maybe babysit while Kiyi was with her tutors. It was all he could offer being her older brother. "As long as Mom agrees." He looked over to his mother who had a very content smile on her face.

"It's fine with me." Ikem said as he stood up from the bench and stretched. Zuko swore he heard the man's knees pop and raised his eyebrow at the man who seemed a little embarrassed by his age. "Uh... Kiyi, why don't we go find this little one a cozy box or something." It took the girl two seconds to stand up and follow her father back inside with the little turtleduck in her hands.

"Well, how did it go?" He heard Katara ask as he sat down on the grass next to his mother and sighed. "That good, huh?"

"Actually, she told me a lot." He started off before explaining everything that Azula told him. Including about the shipment of Dragonfire root.

"I've never heard of it before." As a healer and a waterbending master, he expected Katara to at least know something. But when he looked to his mother, Ursa had a frown on her face and her thumb to her lips in thought. "It's not a medicinal herb for sure."

"No, it isn't." Ursa spoke up. "Katara, you've heard of White Moon Oleander, correct?" She turned her attention to the healer sitting on the bench.

"It's an herb used for inflammation and fever." Katara had to have used that herb before on someone. "But it only grows in the Earth Kingdom. I heard it's used as an ornament for gardens here in the Fire Nation."

"You are correct as it grows within this very garden." Ursa stood up. "So does its antithesis." She started to walk towards a red flowering plant near the wall of the garden. Zuko and Katara both stood up to follow her. "This is Red Oleander." She said as the two of them stood on either side of her. "In some places it's known as Dragonfire Oleander because of its toxic side effects. Everything about this plant is toxic. It's fine in this state, but if burned... I think you know well what it does, Katara." She looked over at the waterbender with seriousness on her face.

"The brown powder is this?" Katara ran her fingers over the delicate red petals on the flowering bush.

"I have no doubt." If it were not for Ursa's knowledge of plants, Zuko was sure that they would be wondering what to do. "The roots must have been dried and ground up into a fine powder."

"Where can they get that much root from?" He was curious. Perhaps the origin of the root could give him an idea on where to look. Ursa looked at him. The frown on her face told him the answer already. "It's native to the Fire Nation."

Katara looked at him as he ran a hand over his face. The bitter irony is that the native plant was being used to hurt the people who lived there.

"If you can tell me more about the plant, maybe I can come up with a tea or something that can help those who have been exposed." The healer in Katara was already thinking of ways to combat this mass poisoning. Zuko looked at her with nothing but love in his heart for her. This was who she was and he hoped his people could love her as much as he did.

"Come with me, Katara. I have a few ideas on where to look." His mother bade Katara to follow her. Zuko watched as they both walked away. His eyes never left Katara.

Now he was alone with the turtleducks in the garden.

Until he saw Suki in the corner of his eye. She waited until the two women left to come out of her hiding spot behind the pagoda. He was positive his shadow heard everything that had been said, so there would be no need to explain to her.

"Sokka and Uncle are coming back." He said as she came to stand by him. He was still looking at the red flowers in front of him. "They should be here in three days."

"Perfect timing." Suki tried to keep her voice from giving her excitement away. "In any case, now that you know what is going on, I suppose I'll look into the plant. If we can find out where the roots came from, we can find out who is behind it." At least from the side of the Fire Nation.

The Beifong's involvement was a predicament as it was, since they had been neutral from the beginning. But, outward appearance alone did not mean they were not secretly for or against. The Beifongs were a very powerful family with high influence in both Omashu and Ba Sing Se, if not the entire Earth Kingdom. Families with power and influence like theirs could rule the entire kingdom with money alone.

It would not surprise him if they were funding this entire plan. That or they were being framed. That thought alone was not entirely out of the question.

"You work on that. In the meantime, I have to deal with some old men who can't get with the times." Maybe for one time he could trust Azula's guidance on the issue of taking control of his court. After all, he is Fire Lord. They were just men who thought they could puppet him. "After that, we will figure out what to do next."

"I hope Lady Ursa and Katara can come up with something. Your orders to have all incense removed has mostly been met with compliance, but there are some that think it's tempting the spirits." He also expected this, but it was for the health of his citizens, not because he was looking to control them. That was far from what he wanted.

"As soon as they do, I'll open the ports again. But there will be stricter searches of all imports." Zuko was not about to let this stain on his reign happen again. Not for his people and definitely not for the future of the nation. "In the meantime, I've sent orders to Ty Lee."

"I figured you would. She is closer to the Earth Kingdom and she can get into places I can't." Suki crossed her arms. "It was good planning on your part to send the girls back home." Even though he knew Suki wanted to be back home too, she insisted she stay.

"It wasn't intentional, it just worked out that way." Zuko smirked at her knowing that sometimes it was better to fake good planning and take all the credit.

"Well, at least you aren't as grumpy as you were weeks ago." She pointed out and it was clearly meant as a jest. "I saw the way you played with Katara's hair a little while ago. You two finally confess to each other?" He felt his cheeks flush.

"That's not really your business." That sneaky woman. He was lucky to not only have her as a bodyguard or someone to do all the sneaky work, but she was also his friend. "But yes, I talked to her."

"Oh good, then maybe no one has to deal with the tension in the room when you two are together." If she was not his friend, or his confidante, he would tell her to leave right then and there. But, he treasured Suki's poignant observations. Zuko would probably have not survived the first two or three years of his reign without her. "I'm happy for you, Zuko." She put a hand on his upper arm and gave it a squeeze. "You've been miserable for years without her."

"Thanks for noticing." He deadpanned as she smiled at him. "If you don't mind, I have some old men to disappoint."

Chapter 11: Spy

Notes:

We get a little fluff and then some serious spy interrogation

Chapter Text

"When are you going to do it?" The words came from her lips as soon as Zuko told her what he was planning with his advisors. She curled her hands enough to send water shooting at him.

"When Sokka and Uncle come back." He threw out a burst of flames turning the water into steam. "Three days."

"And why are we waiting for them?" With the added power of the full Moon, Katara could feel every drop of water around her. Even the water in her own body and the plasma in Zuko's veins. It all called to her, begging her to use it. They had both worked up a sweat on their skin as they dueled each other.

"Because I want to wait." There was nothing else to expect from Zuko as he always did what he wanted. The thought brought her back to the time he chased them across the world. She smirked as she used a water whip to catch him off guard. He jumped back just in time and countered with a blast of his own fire. "That was cheating!"

"How? I saw an opening and I took it!" As she deflected Zuko's fire with a shield of water drawn up from moisture in the Earth beneath her bare feet. "Besides, we both know I'm the better bender here." She teased him with a smile before sweeping her arms in an arch to draw in as much water as she could from around them. "And it's a full moon." Katara threw every ounce of water at him.

Zuko slouched as the water drenched him. It was a clear sign that he knew he was out of his depth. That and it was the middle of the night. There was no way he was going to stand a chance. However, he smiled in his defeat before walking right up to her with his wet hair sticking to his shoulders and back.

"That felt like old times." Katara looked up into his eyes as he moved his arm around her waist, pulling her close to his wet body. She could feel the steam coming off of his body in waves. She felt heat in her cheeks as he stared down into her eyes. She closed her eyes for a moment to concentrate on how steady his heart was beating and the blood that flowed through it.

Then she felt Zuko's lips on the corner of hers. Soft, warm, and full of everything he wanted to say to her. She turned her head as his small kisses trailed down to her jaw and then to her neck until they came to the fabric band of her mother's necklace. She felt his grip on her tighten as his other hand found itself buried in her hair.

Katara could not compare the men who loved her. There was so much difference between Aang and Zuko that it was impossible to decide who was better. It was not a competition, and she was not a prize to be won.

But she could not help how her arms encircled Zuko's neck with her fingers threading into his damp hair as he kissed the spot right below her ear that made her skin tingle. Zuko knew her. Of course, he was experienced where Aang had not been.

Her mind went blank as his lips made it to her temple. Then he stopped, holding her close and breathing her in as she rested her head against him. This was what love felt like. She had told herself over and over again every time Aang held her that it was love. But it never felt like she was welded into him like she was with Zuko now. Katara felt like she fit into every curve of Zuko, and he covered every vulnerable spot of her.

Yin and Yang. Push and Pull. Fire and Water. Moon and Sun.

His scent was the smell of the sun coming out after the rain. The heavy smell of ozone after a lightning strike and the steam coming off water in the morning light. All the things she had never noticed about him before. But being this close, almost skin to skin, she understood.

"Zuko?" She heard him hum. The vibrations of Zuko's voice went through her body, causing a deep pang of pleasure inside. "I'm sorry you waited so long for me." He pulled away from her slightly, looking down at her with soft eyes.

"Worth it." He closed in, kissing her deeply with a small chuckle.

Katara swore she saw Yue looking down on her.

'It's about time.'

She could hear in the back of her mind as she closed her eyes and leaned into Zuko's kiss. La, how long did she deprive herself of this feeling? The ache of longing had never been so strong, and she had never felt this before. Katara was no longer a girl with fantasies. Now, she was a woman living a reality that could be taken away from her.

She slowly broke the kiss upon realizing that this love Zuko had for her was dangerous. For both of them. It was dangerous because there were whispers of war, and she did not know if they would last through another.

"What is it?" He asked her as she kept her hands tangled in his hair. His face seemed to fall when he noticed how reserved she was. "Katara?" He cocked his head.

"I don't know... I feel like this isn't the right time." She remembered the night she had a similar conversation with Aang. That same night, Zuko found her on the beach and told her to figure out what she wanted.

"You're probably right." His face fell. Seeing how her words affected him left her feeling guilty for saying them. In an effort to show that she still cared, she removed her right hand from his hair to caress his scare.

"I'm not leaving you. Or telling you that we can't be together... I'm not going to make that mistake." Again. The word echoed through Katara's mind over and over. It hung in the small gap between them. "I don't think I could ever leave you now. Not when I love you so much." The words flew out of her mouth before she could catch them, but she did not react like she wanted to stop herself either.

"You love me?" He had this childlike expression on his face. It reminded her of Kiyi when he approved of her keeping the little bum leg turtle duck. Smile and all. They were so much alike. She wanted to see that smile on her children's faces someday.

"I do." Katara nodded with her own smile reflecting his. He put his hand on top of hers, then moved his head so he could kiss the palm of her hand. Never before had she seen him so... happy. He was happy.

He was not the Zuko, she remembered.

No, she preferred him as he was now. But he let go of her hand before throwing it around her waist and picked her up, causing a high-pitched sound to come out of her mouth followed by giggles. Katara could not help the sounds that came from her as she wrapped her arms around his neck again. The intense emotions they shared settled down as he buried his face in the crook of her neck. Her fingers teased the strands of his damp hair again.

"It may not be the right time, but I don't care." She heard him say. She felt his hot breath on her skin, and the shivers returned. Her heart felt lighter than it had in years. "I love you." Those words... he meant them. They were not used for settling or placating her. Zuko was too honest for that.

He set Katara back on her feet in the light of the full Moon. She felt everything that happened was meant to be. Now she could see a future she wanted more than anything... but would it work? No Fire Lord in history married outside of the nation. Zuko was going to create controversy with that if he wanted to marry her.

Why was she even thinking of marriage right now?

"I don't know what's going to happen." Zuko turned serious for a moment. "So I understand if you want to keep things... uh..."

"Simple?" Katara responded.

"Yeah, simple." He ran a hand through his hair. "With everything going on, it's probably best if we don't stir up anything with public perceptions." He meant speculations that might lead to more rumors and contempt. "And there is Aang." Her face fell.

"I don't want to lie, but I don't want to hurt him more than I already have." That was fair considering she practically abandoned him to take care of people who were not her own. To go to the aid of someone else she cared about deeply. "It's all one big mess."

"I know." He pulled her to him again. "Trust me on this one, Katara. I'm starting to see the real mess elsewhere." She laid her head on Zuko's chest, feeling safe in his arms enough to let her emotions run wild.

"In any case, Ursa and I have figured out a tonic using Moon Oleander. That should help those who are still having effects from the Dragonfire root." They were one step closer. She felt his arms relax before he pulled away from her.

"What do you need?" He asked, and she wasted no time in telling him.

The next morning, Katara found Zuko in his study drawing up a decree for any herbalists in the nation to follow her specific instructions on making the tonic. By that afternoon, it had been sent out via messenger hawk to the outlying Islands across the Fire Nation. Then, Zuko ordered for the Gates of Azulon to be dropped.

"Now we wait." They were standing on the terrace that overlooked the courtyard. "This would never have happened if you stayed at the Southern Air Temple." Zuko looked at her.

"What are you going to do after you've taken care of your advisors?" There were a few things he was trying to decide on. Direct confrontation with the leaders of foreign nations was advised against. That he knew for certain. It would mean a show of strength and threat of war, which he was unwilling to start. Sending emissaries to the Northern Water Tribe and the Earth Kingdom showed he was willing to negotiate, but those emissaries could only do so much.

"I'm going to settle all of this in person." He could see her grip the wooden railing as she leaned against it. "If they want me dead, they will get the opportunity."

"Zuko, I don't think that is the right course of action." Katara looked at her feet. He knew that what he decided could be the end of the time they had together, but it was the only solution he could think of without risking war. "Going before them leaves the Fire Nation without a leader."

"Don't worry about that. I know someone who will be very good at taking care of things while we are gone." He smiled at her when he said it. Katara was going with him. He was not going into battle alone, but he needed capable hands to run the nation while he was going to stand up to his aggressors.

"Okay." She turned her attention out towards the gate as it opened.

Katara watched as two guards came in with a woman between them. She was not struggling against them, but it seemed she was not making it easy for the two men either. Her feet dragged across the floor of the courtyard as the guards held her up.

Turning her eyes to Zuko, he looked pensive. The woman was likely the spy Azula mentioned. A prostitute named Rin. To think that a woman sunk down to that level out of desperation made Katara think about things that were in need of change.

"Come on." He motioned for her to follow him to the throne room where they could question the woman. "She knows she got caught." She grabbed onto his sleeve, making him pause. Zuko's eyes held question in them.

"What will happen to her?" There were many forms of torture that could be used to get a confession. Katara preferred to use a different tactic that did not require pain to ilicite an admission of guilt. Most of the time it was false accusations.

"Hopefully, nothing." He must have known she would protest against any type of violence towards someone who was just desperate. "At worst, she will be banished." Zuko was not his father. He had an understanding that Ozai and Azula lacked years ago. He grabbed her hand, showing her that he held no intent to harm the woman. "I do care about the wellbeing of my people, even the desperate ones." She nodded before stepping closer.

"When you were on your own." She remembered him telling her about his exile and being alone for a time. He could actually describe what hunger felt like when he was on his own. "I remember."

"Yeah." Zuko pulled her along with him. Formality was the least of his concerns as he brought her to the side door of the throne room where he normally entered.

"You don't really look like the Fire Lord right now." Well, he was not dressed to please anyone. Katara smiled at him as she dusted ash off his shoulder. He wore clothes similar to when he had joined them, only long sleeved.

"I'll save that for another day." He smiled at her before giving her a peck on the cheek. Which only lifted the small concerns she had away for the time being.

The room lit up with flames as soon as Zuko entered with Katara close behind him. Fire was intimidating, but Zuko's had colors she had never seen other than Azula's. It was beautiful, but could be so dangerous. He did not ascend to the throne behind the wall of flames. Katara wondered if this was a way for him to connect with the spy. To be on their level instead of above them spoke volumes to his character.

The doors opened at the end of the room. She looked up to see a servant quickly making his way over with eyes cast down as to not look Zuko in the eyes. He politely bowed as he came to a stop thrity feet from them.

"Fire Lord Zuko, the spy has been apprehended from the working district." The district he spoke of was near the port outside of Caldera. Most of the establishments in that district were to do with industry.

"Bring her." Zuko looked to Katara who was nodding at him in agreement. It was time to find out exactly who started the fire and what the woman knew.

Katara watched as the servant turned away from Zuko after respectfully bowing. His quick steps got him to the doors fast enough. Not a moment after the heavy door closed, both doors opened again with the two guards dragging the woman in. The two men stopped right in front of Zuko before dropping the woman to the floor and bowing to him.

She stayed on the floor face down with her shoulder length hair making a curtain around her face. Her hands were on either side of her head with fingers spread out against the polished black stone. Her skin was as dark as Katara's.

"You can sit up if you wish." Zuko told the woman before glancing at Katara who had crossed her arms and shrugged.

"If it's all the same to you, Fire Lord, I'd rather not." She looked up at him for a moment, long enough for both Zuko and Katara to see the blue irises of her eyes.

"You're Water Tribe!" There was an echo of Katara's voice through the large room they were in. She could not believe what she was seeing.

"North or South?" Zuko crossed his arms as he moved to step around the woman on the floor.

"North, my Lord." So, she was a spy sent here for what purpose. "Though my family was driven out years ago. We settled in the northern part of the Earth Kingdom." Near the Fire Nation colonies. Katara watched Zuko as he dismissed the guards with a small nod to them as he put his fingers to his lips.

"Any relation to the Bloodbender Tulok?" He was now on the other side of the woman on the floor, his boot so close to her left hand he could easily step on it.

"My Uncle." Katara looked at him with a slightly open mouth. "It is because of him my family was able to survive." Something about her story seemed to resonate with Katara and Zuko as they both kept glancing at one another.

"You seem very willing to give us information." Katara spoke up not sure if this was the woman complying or if she was going to run them in circles like Azula tended to do. It was hard to know who to trust. "Did your uncle tell you to divulge everything?"

"No, my Lady." With a sigh, the woman sat up, revealing herself entirely. She could not be much older than Katara. There was a small scar under her right eye that also went over the bridge of her nose. Her blue eyes seemed to take in Katara's appearance as another Water Tribe member. "I came to the Fire Nation under duress."

"The more you tell us, the better your chances are." The Fire Lord left that statement open. It was tactful on Zuko's part having learned quite a bit about how to get the answers he needed. But Katara could tell that the woman was thinking hard about what could happen to her.

"I came in with the shipment of incense. My uncle was on board the ship and so was his partner, Lai." Tulok's partner, Azula. Katara sighed as she realized something was off about the whole story. Zuko must have thought the same thing as he started to walk again. "Before he left, Lai disappeared. She was supposed to go back with him to the Earth Kingdom, but she never showed up the day he left. He left me with instructions to make sure the incense were sold at every shop in the capital." Her face fell. "I did as he asked because my mother's life depended on it." She sniffed as tears started to form in the corner of her eyes. Katara felt sympathy for her, knowing what it was like to be forced into something she did not want.

"Where is your uncle now?" More questions, but it was necessary to get closer to the truth. Zuko was not going to harm the woman, even if she lied. But it was the open ended statements that did not sit well with Katara. But, she trusted him.

"My last message from him came from Gaoling." As they both suspected, the Beifongs were in on this. It was possible that they were funding this entire coup. It was poorly put together and petty, but it was still a threat. "He was waiting on word from my other uncle."

"The Northern Water Tribe Ambassador?" There was a nod from her. "What is your name?"

"Ila. But I called myself Rin." This was the spy that Azula mentioned. Ila was also a Water Tribe name. A very old one at that.

"Ila, can you tell me who set the infirmary on fire?" She nodded when Katara asked. They were getting close to some real answers.

"It was a fire bender. He is one of Uncle's contacts and goes by the name of Hoshi." The name seemed to set Zuko in an irritated stance as he pinched the bridge of his nose. The flames were turning colors again. "He frequents the boarding house I live in." A brothel disguised as a boarding house to get by the laws of the Fire Nation that have been in place for decades. Another thing that Zuko needed to see to.

"What else can you tell us?" This time, Katara took her turn to ask the questions as she decided to sit down in front of Ila. "I know that your uncle is a waterbender. Are you one as well?" The woman in front of Katara nodded her head.

"He can bloodbend without the influence of the moon." She looked down at her hands. "That's how he kills his targets. He uses bloodbending to stop their hearts. No one knows that it was him or that it was murder." It was such a scary thought for Katara. And seeing Zuko's stunned reaction to that bit of information only added to her horror. "He killed the last ambassador so his brother could take up the role."

"I thought Hama was the only bloodbender besides myself." Katara looked to Zuko who stopped walking and turned to her. "This form of bending should be outlawed everywhere. Anyone with the ability to bend living human bodies should be imprisoned for the rest of their lives."

"Including you?" The question from Zuko caught her off guard. He was referencing that any bender had the power to bend the elements within the body. "Be careful what you say, Katara." He knew very well what she was capable of and how powerful she had become. He was only warning her about what others could do. "I have one last question for you." He looked down at Ila who nodded for him to ask. "Is the Earth King planning for war?" There was a chance that Ila did not know the answer.

"Yes, but not on his own."

Chapter 12: Secrets

Notes:

I know I'm a little late but I'm on vacation.

It's my birthday next week.

I wanted to make this chapter a little longer, but I felt I needed to end it where it ends.

Also, I wanted to give everyone who commented an extra thank you! I have fun engaging with everyone who leaves a comment.

You can also find me on Tumblr with the same name: Eponastory

Enjoy! Another chapter will be coming really soon.

Chapter Text

What Ila told them had Katara stewing in her anger. Zuko could see it on her face the moment the spy said it.

'My uncle has the Avatar's ear.'

The question was... what was being said to Aang?

He found Katara in the training yard furiously bending water at clay pots that she had lined up on a rail. Each time she flicked her wrist, a pot would shatter from the impact of her water whip. To this day, Zuko was still impressed by her accuracy and the force behind it. At one point in his life, he had been on the receiving end of that power. He knew for certain that she was a force all on her own.

Every time a pot shattered, one of the training ground attendees put another in its place. Each one seemed to have an invisible face on it with the way she focused all her attention on it. The attendees were looking concerned for their own safety at the way Katara was striking. Zuko could not blame them one bit.

He watched until there were only two pots left. Then he walked up behind her.

"You missed a couple." He pointed out. He did not miss the side glare she gave him before she took both pots out with a cry of frustration. Then she turned around to face him with a frustrated look. "Talk." He knew she wanted to rant. He could see it just beneath the surface.

"I should've seen it coming." To be fair, they both should have seen it. They both held hope that Aang would not be this naive. "It's like he didn't learn anything from the war until now. He sees nothing but the good in people, and I don't know how he can let someone puppet him." It was Katara that always championed for Aang when they were younger.

Zuko lacked faith back then, so he found it annoying that someone could always be so good. Then he learned that being good took work because it was always easy to do the wrong thing. It was harder to do the right thing. It was hard to forgive. And it was painful to let things go.

"I thought he was better than this." He saw Katara's face fall and her body slouch as she said the words. "I still love him. I may not love him like he loves me or like I love you, but he is still someone I care about." She reached up to grab the pendant that hung around her neck. "The worst part is all of this really happened because of me." That was true to a certain degree, but Zuko was not going to let her think this was all on her. He reached up to grab the hand that was pulling on the pendant. It was something he noticed her doing when she was troubled.

"Don't do that. You're going to break it." If it broke, he would have it repaired for her in no time, but it was too beautiful to break. He held her hand in his as he moved it away from her neck. "I'm not worried about Aang, but I am worried about what his perception is and who has been feeding him lies." Lies were the destruction of friendships and nations. Zuko was coming to that realization quickly.

"What are you going to do about Ila?" Katara let him hold her hand up to his chest, which gave him some comfort, especially when she stepped closer into his space.

"That depends on you." If Katara felt like Ila was not a threat, which was most likely the case in the way that the woman spilled everything, then there was no reason to hold her. "You have more connection with her than I do. I'm just the 'bad guy' in her eyes." More or less the truth, but he was not unaware of how the water tribe woman looked at him.

"She could be useful." She looked up at him with calculating eyes. "There are still so many that are sick, and having another waterbender would make things easier." Not to mention if Ila was with Katara, that meant she was watched. But another thing came to mind for Zuko as well. "I could teach her to heal." He chuckled at how her eyes pleaded at him.

"If that's what you want. We could just tell her this is her penance for being a spy." He brought Katara's knuckles to his lips before giving them a kiss.

"I'm beginning to wonder where this Zuko has been all these years." She was blushing when he lowered her hand. The answer was obvious. He was not happy. He was still not completely happy, but he was getting there. There was just the tiny little problem of a potential war. "This must be the Zuko that your mother told me about." His cheeks began to heat up at the mention of how his mother and Katara had been talking about him.

"I need to stop letting you and my mother have tea together." Zuko was not amused at the way her eyes lit up from his reaction. He cleared his throat, forcing the slight feeling of embarrassment down. "Besides, Ila, I need to know more about what Azula knows. I'm starting to get a clear picture of what Tulok is doing." He turned in the direction of where the royal family resided as Katara fell in step with him. He was also sure he could hear the training attendees sigh in relief as they left.

"I could talk to her." Katara volunteered. "I think there is a lot we need to talk about, actually." She looked down for a moment before grabbing his hand. "Especially about the past."

"If that's what you want to do, I'm not going to stop you." There may not be trust between Azula and himself at the moment, but he was giving his sister a chance. That and there was an innocent child involved now. "I'd feel better if you were the one who was taking care of her."

"I'm grateful that you have that much trust in me, but she doesn't. I have to prove I'm not going to chain her to a grate at any moment." That was going to take some work, and Zuko knew this. Actually, he recalled staying up all night to earn Katara's trust. That had only been the beginning. "You understand, don't you?"

"I do." He sighed. "More than you know." Then a small smile made its way onto his face as she realized what he spoke of. "Mai used to be her best friend. I think she is lacking in those right now."

"I'm not looking to be her friend, I just want to help her for the baby's sake." He did not mean to imply that they should be friends, but that maybe Azula needed someone to listen or... he really did not know. He did not know Azula as well as he thought he did. Katara was first and foremost a caring person, a healer. "We don't even know how far along she is."

"I don't really know much about babies to know." Zuko admitted. There was Mai's little brother, but he was a toddler when Zuko came back to the Fire Nation.

"Now that is a sight I can't wait to see." Her smile reached her eyes when she said those words, and it made him feel like he was on the outside of an inside joke only for her. "You with a baby." Yes, a baby with her eyes and... wait a minute. Expectations of his role aside, children were not really in his immediate future. Except Azula's child.

"Right. Anyway, she liked green tea when we were kids." Knowing Azula had its benefits, so he wanted Katara to have a peace offering to get the two women started. "Maybe take Ila with you too." If Azula also trusted Ila, then that made it even easier.

"I think it should just be me this time." Katara was confident in her ability to negotiate terms between herself and others. Zuko knew this. That was not what he was worried about. "I'll take Ila with me to work on clearing out the remaining patients."

"Which reminds me... would you go with Admiral Jee to the other islands next week?" He had been meaning to tell her about the letter that the Admiral sent. "There are a few cases that some of the local healers can't resolve. You'll also be bringing the tonics with you." Having her go away for a short time pained him, but he was no healer. He knew basic first aid at best, but Katara knew how to fix people. She knew how to fix his people.

"If that's what needs to happen, you know I would do it no matter what." That was what he loved about her. He smiled as they walked inside, just in time, as the rain started to come down in sheets. "It must be monsoon season."

"More or less." He shrugged before looking out at the rain. She stopped with him. "Once it starts, it may not stop for days." Or it could just be one of those quick showers that come in from the sea.

"I'll see you at supper?" He nodded before leaning down to steal a quick kiss from her. Katara's hand went to his chest as she hummed in response. Once he pulled away, she was left wanting more. "Why do you do this to me?"

"Do what?" The smirk on his face and that look of daring in his eyes made her knees go weak. "This?" And he did it again. Kissed her with every ounce of love he had to give while she absorbed it all. Just before Katara could collapse, his arm encircled her waist as he pulled his lips away.

"Yes... that." She felt breathless and unorganized. Her mind always went to the clashing of fire and water when he kissed her. "Its..."

"It's what?" He was teasing her. These were all the things she wanted and more from him. His smile. His genuine smile that had been rare in their teenage years was something he seemed to wear more frequently. And she loved it. "Huh?"

"It's everything." If Katara could capture this moment in a painting, she would hang it up in the throne room for all to see. Mainly because everyone needed to know that this was Zuko. Not the former banished prince, or the Avatar's firebending teacher... or even the Fire Lord. This was him when he was with her. Everything else was Zuko in the middle of the most challenging times of his life. "I want this all the time." She put her hand on his face, right on the patch of marred skin that he could no longer feel.

"I know. I want it too." He closed his eyes leaning into the pressure that he could feel from her hand. "Come meet me in the study after you talk to my sister. We'll have supper in there while we plan out a new infirmary." She nodded before leaning up to kiss him on the lips one more time.

"I promise I'll be nice." There was a smile on his face before she turned away.

"It's not you I'm worried about being nice." Of course he meant his sister and the way he said it sounded like he was worried. She turned around to look at him again.

"I think I can handle her. We both have fangs." And attitudes. That was something she and Azula had in common. If Azula wanted to hurt her, she would have done it in the throne room. At least, that is what Katara kept telling herself.

She left Zuko's presence with a small smile on her lips. Everything that happened in the past few days had been more than enough to lighten her troubled heart. Even if the trouble was far away from the Fire Nation at the moment. It could be creeping up on all of them for all she knew.

Finding Azula's rooms were close to her own, Katara decided to change out of her current clothes into something more comfortable. A light blue wrap dress styled similar to the one she wore as a teenager, and leggins did the trick.

When Katara came to Azula's door, there was a guard standing next to it with his hand behind his back and his feet close together. She was unsure if the guard was there to protect Azula or to keep her from doing the harm. The guard side eyed Katara, knowing exactly who she was. However, he made no move to stop her when she lifted her fist to knock on the door.

Three knocks. Three small knocks were answered shortly with the door opening to reveal a haggard looking Azula. Misery was etched all over the other woman's face as she held on to the door. Clearly, Azula was not coping well with the changes her body was going through. The glare on her face also dared Katara to say something about it.

"What are you doing here?" The first thing Azula said, moreso demanded, was met with Katara's icy stare.

"I came to talk." Katara crossed her arms. She was not going to let Azula play mind games with her. "And maybe help you." The former princess" straightened herself with an indignant huff and crossed her arms in defiance.

"What makes you think I need help, Waterbender?" Katara rolled her eyes at Azula's remark, seeing it as a front instead of outright denial. If the woman in front of Katara could be any paler, she would rival snow. Instead of playing the game, Katara put her hand on the door and pushed it open. Barging in had not been her plan. "Hey, you can't just come in here!" Yes, she could.

"I can, and I am." There was no warmth or kindness in Katara's usually softer tone. She almost shoved Azula aside when the other woman became defensive. She half expected Azula to bend blue flames at her, but instead, the other woman just stood there with a frustrated look on her face as Katara spun around. "Your brother has that same look when someone gets on his nerves." Katara knew she was pushing a button when she heard Azula grunt and then slam the door shut.

"I'm not Zuko. I'm not weak like him!" For one, Zuko was not weak by any means. Katara narrowed her eyes as Azula came to stand a few feet closer to her.

"Showing restraint isn't weakness." A lesson that had been learned with Zuko's help a long time ago. "And letting someone help you isn't going to hurt you either." She put a hand on her hip as Azula sneered.

"Why would you of all people help me?" Beyond the outward anger that Azula was showing, Katara saw something in the golden eyes that betrayed her. It was a plea. For what, Katara did not know. "I hurt people you care about!"

"And I'm looking past all of that." Maybe it was because of Zuko that Katara was doing this or it could be that Ursa also wanted her daughter to be happy in some small way. It was also Katara's nature to move forward and change, even if there were some things she could not forgive. She sighed. "I also want to heal some wounds." At first it seemed like Azula was going to reject her again, but then confusion swept in causing the woman's face to fall.

"What?" Disbelief replaced confusion as Azula's hands dropped to her sides. "This is one of your tricks isn't it? You're trying to get me to confess that I'm here for the wrong reasons or force me to..." Katara could see genuine fear and pain in Azula's eyes as they watered. "Well I'm not going to!" Azula's hands went to her temples as she started to hyperventilate. This was when it became clear to Katara that the woman in front of here was still not well.

"I'm not here to make you do anything, Azula. I'm just here to help you... and your baby." A more truthful, yet softer tone was needed from Katara now. Azula needed to be calm, even though it seemed that nothing was quite as it should be. "Breathe."

"I can't." The way Azula was crying now reminded Katara of the Agni Kai, though not as violent as her breakdown before. "I need to get out!" She was starting to panic again. Katara could only watch as the other woman started to frantically pace through her room shaking with her hands on her temples. "I can't breathe!"

"Okay, fine... we'll go out in the garden." Katara said before going to the door and opening it. She caught the attention of the guard. "Tell the Fire Lord that his sister will be out in the garden with me. If more guards are sent, make sure they give us some space." She told him firmly.

"Yes, Lady Katara." He bowed his head respectfully before leaving to do as he was told.

When she turned her attention back to Azula, the other woman was sitting on the floor holding herself. The strangest thing about all this was Azula's lack of bending. Was she intentionally restraining herself, or was there something else going on? She would have to find out later. At the moment, Azula needed to be outside in an environment that was more conducive to her health.

"Come on, I'll take you outside." Katara slowly knelt down in front of the manic woman putting her hand on Azula's shoulders. "It will be just you and me." Azula looked up at her with frightened eyes.

"What if he comes?" Katara had a feeling that she was not talking about Zuko.

"Whoever 'He' is, I doubt he can get past the guards and myself." She helped Azula to her feet. "This will do you and the baby some good."

The garden always had a great view of the sunset. The trees had already blossomed for the year, but the summer flowers were in full bloom. Especially the jasmine that only opened at night. It was fragrant enough that Azula seemed to calm down as she walked side by side with Katara.

"Why do you care what happens to me?" The question caught Katara off guard at first, but the answer was very simple. Katara stopped for a moment.

"I'm not sorry for what I did to you the day of the comet, but I am sorry for everything that had been done to you before or since." She looked Azula in the eyes, showing she held nothing back. It was the truth. Ozai used Azula and he abuse Zuko. In the end both suffered in ways Katara could never know. That was the reason she could find peace with Azula. "What you did to Aang, and to your own brother, that is unforgivable... but I can not hold that against your child." She made it clear as day that she was only doing this for the sake of the baby that grew within Azula's belly. "It will make things easier on both of us if you accept my help." She watched as Azula put a hand on her abdomen. The shape of it more clear now that she was wearing a silk dressing robe.

"This is the only thing I have left." Katara could hear the pain in her voice. There were deep wounds that she could not heal. "I can't even bend anymore. He took that away from me too." Katara's eyes widened at that piece of information.

"Tulok?" Azula nodded. "How?" To take away someone's bending was taking half the person. As far as Katara knew, Aang was the only one capable of doing something like that. They stopped near the pond and sat on the bench. Azula looked down at her hands in shame.

"I can't tell you how, but I know that he did it with bloodbending." There was something awful stirring in Katara's stomach at the information Azula just gave her. How can anyone have control over someone so much that they use bending to hurt them? It was inconceivable to Katara, but then again, she had done it twice. Never again after that. It felt wrong. It felt... exhilarating, but she never let it go too far. "Is he also the father?"

"Yes." Then there was the blank look on Azula's face that told Katara she did not need to ask anymore questions. "I didn't want it. But then it started to grow, and move. All I could think about was 'is this how mother felt about me?' And I couldn't... I couldn't stay any longer."

"How far along are you?" Katara did not want to pry into the relationship between Azula and Tulok, but she had a suspicion that it was not a good one.

"Five months." That seemed off by the way Azula was carrying. However, given that she was also slight in her build, it was possible that the baby was small as well. "I think."

"I don't know about getting your bending back, but I can help you with your pregnancy." Unfortunately, getting Azula's bending back was going to require Aang's help and Katara doubted that he would agree. Especially with the current situation. "If you want."

"I'll think about it." That was fine. Katara would not trust just anyone to help her either.

Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Zuko looking at them from his spot on the terrace. He seemed to be watching Azula closely, looking for any sign of betrayal, but Katara believed there was no need.

Azula was not going to try anything. Not if she wanted to risk her child, which she clearly wanted.

Chapter 13: Silhouette

Notes:

This started out with the goal of kicking out the advisors, but then I remembered I had to throw in a missing detail.

But it comes with some fluff... so there is that.

And a Fire Noodle.

Chapter Text

The harbor seemed to be more lively than it had been when Katara first stepped foot in the Fire Nation. There were merchants who were annoyed by the extra inspections happening with goods coming in, but they all knew the reasoning behind it. Many of the merchants respected Zuko's decrees and laws without question.

However, her trip to the harbor was not for business. In the distance, she could see the old warship coming in ever so slowly. The tower of black smoke made it seem that the war was still ongoing, but that may not be so far from the truth. That was why Zuko had practically summoned Uncle Iroh back into the nation.

"I can practically feel Sokka staring at me even from this distance." Katara knew that Suki would make her way down to the harbor at some point. "Sorry. It's been a while since I've seen him." She was in traditional Kyoshi regalia, mainly because today was also judgment day for Zuko's advisors.

"I'm surprised you were able to get away." Suki shrugged as Katara crossed her arms. Zuko had been a little nervous at breakfast. Not because he was about to dismiss a good number of advisors, but because he knew it was going to put a bigger target on his back. "He kept fidgeting at breakfast this morning."

"Zuko's about to make a bold move. To some, it will seem like he is getting ready to change a lot of traditions, maybe even policies." Suki was right. She knew the political side of things more than Katara thought. "The ones who are against him will definitely try to eliminate a threat to their plans. Which, I believe, is exactly why he is doing this." It did make sense. "No one really knows what is going on inside that head of his, except maybe you."

"He doesn't tell me everything, but he does ask for my opinion." That had to mean something. It meant that he trusted Katara's views on how he ran his country. "I hope that he doesn't base everything on my opinions."

"If anything, I think he has more stability in his decisions now than he ever did." The ship was coming in closer as Suki smiled at Katara. Yet, the waterbender's eyes never left the ship to begin with. "I wish I could say that I had that much influence. Although I do his spying for him, he has to trust what I say to him." Suki put a finger to her chin in thought. "But with the tension is building, Katara. I worry that you'll be caught in the middle of it."

"Suki, I'm already in the middle of it." She turned her eyes to the warrior standing next to her. "The moment I stepped foot on this very platform was the moment I made myself involved." Katara sighed. "I know my life is in danger. I knew that when the infirmary was raised to the ground." And her relationship with Zuko did not help either. "If anything, I'm a target because I'm close to Zuko."

"I know you can handle yourself, but I know anything can happen when you are a threat." All the assassination attempts on Zuko's life had failed in some way or another. Even if Zuko was able to handle most of them himself, Suki had been there to back him up. Not to mention Ty Lee. Katara knew this. "And I don't quite trust Ila to offer any help either."

"She was helpful yesterday when we were treating those still affected by the Dragonfire. It was actually nice to have another waterbender around." The ship was almost to the harbor now, and Katara could see Sokka on the bow with a serious face. That was never a good sign. "He looks..."

"Unhappy." Suki and Katara both looked at one another as the ship came to a stop. The bow came down with a crash onto the white cement. The old ship looked tired, and so did the two men that came down the gang plank. Following them was a familiar face that Katara was glad to see.

"Is that... Toph?" She was sure of it when the younger woman stepped foot on land and took a deep breath.

"Land! How I missed you!" Katara and Suki could not hold back their giggles. Toph looked like she had been through a cyclone. Her hair was not in its usual state. Instead, it was down with wild knots in it. At least her headband looked in good shape. "I never want to travel by sea again!"

"What happened?" Suki asked Sokka as he approached her with a very weary look on his face.

"We ran into trouble. We were attacked by waterbenders." How can that be? Katara's eyes went to Iroh, who looked a little banged up with his arm in a sling.

"The Northern Water Tribe is now patrolling the northern part of the Earth Kingdom shores. It seems they are on the defense for a potential attack." They must have thought the old warship was looking to invade. That was not the case, but when they are on the lookout for anything that looks Fire Nation, it was time to act. Katara started to play with her hair. "They are looking for war."

"All it will take is one mistep, and the whole world will be back at war." Katara sighed as Sokka came up to her, putting a hand on her shoulder. "Zuko is already dealing with conspirators in the Fire Nation. I better fill all of you in on what's happening."

"Wait a minute, so why am I here? All I got was a message from Zuko saying he needed my help." Katara looked at Toph with a little surprise. The blind earthbender was unaware of Katara's confused look, but it was clear that Zuko needed Toph's abilities.

"You're here to help Zuko kick out his advisors." Suki knew more than Katara did, which put a strange taste in her mouth. "I'm sure you'll enjoy that." Sokka seemed to notice her outward feelings because he squeezed her shoulder.

"Are you kidding? I'd love it!" This conversation was making Katara feel a little out of touch with what was going on. She heard Toph's fist and hand clap together. She did not need to actually look at the other woman to see the smirk on her face. This was Toph. "Hey Sugar Queen, want to fill me in?" Katara snapped her head over to her friend.

"Sure, I'll fill you in on the way." This uneasy feeling traveled with her the entire way back to the palace.

It was Iroh who noticed her mannerisms first. She started walking slower, letting the others walk ahead as she finished explaining the current state of everything going on. She fell in step with the old man, the Great General and Grandmaster of the White Lotus looked at her with concerned eyes.

"You seem perplexed by a storm." A storm was not what she felt. It was more like the sea crashing on rocks.

"I'm just concerned." She reached up to grab her mother's pendant, feeling the comforting carved swirls that she associated with everything she knew. "Zuko tries to do things on his own a lot. I'm grateful that he reached out for more help, but after hearing about the attack on the ship, I worry he is going to take that action as crossing a line."

"My nephew has always struggled with his temper. That temper of his always resulted in poor planning, but now that he is older, I see he has learned to control that fire." Katara nodded with a small smile on her face. She noticed how much Zuko had changed when she first saw him. "He also has you to ground him." Her eyes widened as Iroh laughed. "It's not just information and orders he sends to the ship. He writes about you in his letters to me."

"Oh... I didn't know." She ran her thumb across the curved shapes on the pendant as Zuko's kisses crossed her mind. "I don't know if he told you about Azula's child."

"No, I did not get that news." A somber tone reached her ears. "But, I do welcome a new member of my family with an open heart." Iroh smiled widely, even though he and Azula were never close. "Azula's destiny was never her own while she was in the presence of my brother. Perhaps this new journey will bring her peace, and I truly hope it does."

"Things are changing much faster than I anticipated. So many have died, but I was able to confirm seven new pregnancies in the last couple of days." It was a sign that life corrected itself and moved on. New children brought hope, and the greatest part about feeling that little heartbeat inside was that it was strong. "I feel like I've done so much, but there is a long path ahead. In a few days, I leave for the other islands. I don't know if I can stay away from Zuko that long." Iroh chuckled at her.

"I think it would be him who has the problem of being without you." She realized this when they came to the gates of the palace. Zuko had spent years waiting for her alone. "A little time apart may do some good." Perhaps Uncle was right. It would be a test on how long they could be without each other. Not only that, but perhaps the reunion would be worth the wait anyway.

Once in the palace, everyone was ushered off to their rooms, except for Katara. She was told to go directly to the Fire Lord's study where he would be waiting. However, the moment she opened the door, she was caught off guard by a flying noodle.

A growling noodle, that was.

"Druk!" Zuko's voice came from the direction of the door that led to his rooms. The tiny dragon quickly dashed into Katara's veil of wavy hair on her neck. "Not again." He sighed.

"It's okay, I think I'm getting used to him." She smiled as he strode over to her. "It's really fine." She put a hand on his bare chest as he bent over to look for the dragon that was tangled in her hair. "I mean, he likes it, so let him be."

"Are you sure?" A little grunt came from her hair in response for her. "I was asking Katara, not you." He was still anxious. Otherwise, he would not be so cross.

"It's fine. He can stay where he is." She watched as Zuko put a hand up to the side of his head and started to rub it. "Headache?" He had one that morning, too. It was probably stress.

"It's a little worse than this morning." He looked like he did when she first arrived in the Fire Nation. All disheveled and utterly stressed. "Are they here?" When he asked that, it meant that he had not stepped foot outside these walls again.

"They are. But Uncle is a little banged up." She watched his face closely. "They were attacked on the way here by a Northern Water Tribe scouting boat." He closed his eyes and inhaled a breath before walking away from her. She knew what was coming. She had seen that look of frustration on his face once before. "Come with me." She decided that it was best for him to fight it out.

"What? Why? My Uncle, your brother, and our friend have been attacked by an enemy!" His voice was raised, but she knew it was not towards her. The fact that he used the word 'enemy' did not go unnoticed by her either. He was pacing now. That temper of his was getting the better of him because he was already under pressure.

"Zuko, please, just come with me." She pleaded softly to him. "Love?" She got his attention that time. "Please?" He stopped.

"What about..." The advisors? That was today, but he was not in the frame of mind to be rational about that right now.

"Reschedule for tomorrow... they can wait as long as you want them to." Katara moved to him, grabbing his hand. "You're going to make your headache worse." She pulled him along with her to the door that opened up into his rooms.

"Katara..." He protested slightly as she gripped his hand tighter. If he were a smart man, which she knew he was, he should not protest. "What are you doing?" It was when she brought him over to his bed and pointed at it with a half glare, that he understood. She did not say anything as she moved to sit in his bed with her back against the headboard before she motioned for him to join her.

"I remember my mom doing this for my dad when he was upset or had a headache." Katara told him as he crawled into the bed without protest. She motioned for him to put his head on her lap. "It's one of the memories I cherish the most." The weight of his head on her lap gave her a little security as she moved her fingers into his long strands. His eyes closed almost as if he were going to fall asleep.

"That feels good." Not as good as what she was about to do. She spotted the basin of clean water on the table by the window. Using her bending, she drew from it, coating her hands before putting them on Zuko's temples. "That feels even better." He sighed out with a small groan of relief as the water began to glow. "I'm still angry though."

"You can be angry, Zuko, but don't let it control your actions." He had to know that as he had been able to keep his cool on a number of occasions now. Katara understood why he was angry. Iroh was more of a father to Zuko than Ozai had ever been. "Uncle Iroh is fine. I'll see to his injuries myself if that will make you feel better."

"It would." She closed her eyes and concentrated on relaxing the tension that she felt in the area that was bothering him. "But, I was thinking about something. I know you don't want too, but I think you should practice bloodbending." She stopped moving and opened her eyes to see him looking up at her. He was serious.

"Why?" She knew why, but she wanted conformation from him. Bloodbending could be used for healing, but so far the only use she had seen was for controlling other people.

"If Azula's bending was taken from her by a bloodbender, then it could happen to anyone. Maybe learning to control it better can help you defend yourself." Defense was not a good reason for her to learn any more. "It's like bending lightning..." He lifted his hand up in the air. "It can be dangerous, but I learned to control it just like Azula." He could barely redirect lightning when she last saw him use it.

"You did?" She saw him snap his fingers, little webs of electricity danced across his fingers and hand. "I've never seen anyone do that."

"You won't, it took a few years to learn how to control the energy flow. Uncle told me he learned from Waterbenders, and in a way, lightning is similar to water in how it flows through you." Like blood through the veins that were pulsing in his head. She could feel the flow being directed through his heart. "If you learn to control it, you will be able to use it when you need. Not to hurt anyone, but to save them." While the thought had crossed her mind before in the past, she felt it was an evil that she could not face. A dark part of her that she kept hidden.

"Did you tell Aang about what I did that night?" He knew what night she was speaking of. That night she forced a man into a crumpled heap before her as Zuko watched in both fascination and horror. "When I did the unspeakable."

"No. I only told him what he needed to know." She sighed as she felt his tension go away. Aang would never approve of this conversation if it had happened with him. Aang would also say this was not who she was, but in all honesty, she was not sure if Aang knew her at all. Not if Zuko was encouraging her to be herself. "I couldn't tell him about it even if I wanted too. That was your place."

"I never told him because I was ashamed." She looked down at him in shame. Her eyes closed as her hair fell around her face. She could still feel Druk on the back of her neck. Then she felt Zuko's hand on her cheek, his thumb caressing her cheekbones. "I was ashamed because it felt exhilarating to bend someone's blood."

"On the next full moon, I want you to try it on me." Her eyes opened wide at his request, but his eyes could not say it any clearer. "I trust you." But, did she trust herself to not hurt him? The real love of her life.

"But I don't know if I can." Technically, she could. If she wanted too, but she did not. Not when she could feel it all the time. She could feel the blood in his veins all the time, it was always there. Even when she was healing others, she could feel the draw of the water inside of bloodcells. It was how she knew that Azula's child was a girl already. The ebb and flow through the heart reminded her of the sea on the sand shores of Ember Island. The Moon only made it stronger. "I feel it all the time."

"Show me." She removed her hands from his temples sending the water back to the basin on the table. Then Katara felt the flow of blood in the capillaries in the hand still on her face. She pulled at the blood cells, commanding them to obey her and his hand left her face. The veins on the back of his hand were visibly raised.

When she moved her hand, his hand moved in sync with it. The fascination on Zuko's face almost startled her, but she remembered that he asked her to do this. This was gentle compared to what she could do. And the fact that she was gentle about it, made her realize that she could control it better than she thought. She released her hold on the blood in Zuko's hand and he flexed it as he looked on in curiosity.

"Did it hurt?" He shook his head. "I was trying not to hurt you. But, I see your point." He sat up, still looking at the prominent veins on the back of his hand.

"I'm more worried about how you feel. Did you feel the same as you did the first time or with the Southern Raiders?" She shook her head. If anything, she felt careful. She was conscious of what she was doing when she bent Hama and for the Captian, but it felt like her anger took over her decision making then. For Hama, it was to save Aang and Sokka. To save herself. "Katara?"

"This felt like I was in total control." Which is what he was wanting her to understand. "I couldn't hurt you, so I didnt." Intent. It was her intent to only show him how it felt, not to cause distress. "I think I understand now."

"The Dragons, they showed me that fire changes with the will of a person. Before that, I had always thought that brute strength and anger was the source of my power." He took her hand in his as he sat back against the headboard. "Knowing yourself allows for balance."

"You're starting to sound like your uncle." Balance. Uncle Iroh always spoke about balance and harmony. Zuko seemed to be alright with that statement when he smiled at her.

"One day, I might be as wise as him. Then I can bother our children with confusing riddles for fun." The 'our children' did not escape her notice, so she blushed. Having children with him seemed like a distant dream to look forward to. For now, there was the matter of his advisors and the brewing hostilities between three nations... again.

"If I'm going to do this, Zuko... I need to tell my brother." Sokka knew first hand how she had felt once she bent blood for the first time. "He isn't going to understand, but he has to know the reality of what we are dealing with."

"Did you tell him everything?" She shook her head.

"I only told them that there was a bloodbender at the center of all of this. I didn't mention Azula's loss of bending or that Tulok was the one that did it." As much as she wanted to mention it, the truth was a little more complicated. Sokka was already not happy when he learned that Azula was back to begin with. "And if Aang ever found out, he would likely come straight here." She had no idea what Aang would do. He once told her that if his chakras had not been blocked he would be in the Avatar state because of a play.

"It's a mess, isn't it?" She watched as Zuko got out of the bed with a small grunt. "Sometimes it feels like there is no end in sight, and other times I just want to run away."

"There is no running away. You were never good at it anyway." That was true, Zuko never backed down from a fight, even when he knew he was outmatched. It was not honorable to give up. The only fight he backed down on was the last one. The one that got him the scar on his face. "Tactical retreat on the other hand, that is your uncle's prerogative."

"If that is the case, let's tactically deal with those conniving old gas bags and get it over with." He smiled as he went to the basin on the table to wash his face. She watched him with the sunlight creating a silhouette of his body. "Then we can work on other things."

Chapter 14: Tension

Notes:

Two chapters in one day?

Not unheard of for me. But hey, that means we finally get to Zuko rearranging council members.

Chapter Text

Zuko had never felt as secure in his position as he was now. He sat cross-legged on the throne above seven of his ten advisors. Admiral Jee was not present as he was still out touring the islands, but unsurprisingly, General Hoshi was absent. Even if Zuko made it clear that all his advisors must be there except those who were on current orders. General Hoshi was on no such orders.

However, there was one other person missing. One he did not expect to show at all since he was currently being checked over by Katara. The former General Iroh was on Zuko's council, even if he spent most of his time in Ba Sing Se. That was the agreement between them. But today was not about Iroh or Jee. It was about the four old men sitting at the table below Zuko talking amongst themselves.

Toph stood directly below him, with Sokka and Suki either side of her. They were there to act as a buffer should things get out of control. That and Toph was there to root out the liars. Not that he intended to keep the four old men around. But he did not know for sure.

When the main doors opened up across the room, Zuko sighed as he saw his uncle walk in with Katara. Uncle Iroh looked healed up enough to do battle with the pricklesnakes today, and Katara only shook her head with a smile. There was no forcing Iroh to sit out on this at all.

"Now that most of us are all here, let's begin." Zuko motioned for Katara to take her spot at the spot below him. This spot was normally reserved for important heads of state from other nations, but Zuko thought she had more than earned that spot. It was his decision anyway. "Who wants to confess first?" He could see the back of Katara's head and shoulders tense up at the sound of his voice. He was not going for the usual soft tone. He meant business.

"My Lord?" The oldest man in the room, who had been advisor to not only Ozai, but to Azulon and Sozin at some point stood up using a cane. "I don't know what you are talking about?" The man, Shojo, looked as though he could fall over with a small breeze.

"Lord Shojo, have you ever thought about retiring?" Iroh spoke up before looking to Zuko for permission to send the ancient man away. "A man of your esteem should be enjoying life in your old age, rather than fussing with young men."

"The thought has crossed my mind once or twice." Shojo seemed to pause in his thoughts before understanding what Iroh was speaking about.

"I think it would be a good choice to retire today. I'll even give you some of my favorite teas as a gift for your early retirement." Iroh was smiling at the older man with all the charm and wit he could muster.

"I think you may be right. I've seen enough war, General Iroh. Perhaps I shall retire to Ember Island." Zuko watched as the old man started to walk towards him.

"Lord Shojo, the Fire Nation thanks you for your dedication and service. You will be rewarded for your time serving the royal family." Shojo was never a heartless man. He did serve the people well, and he was good as far as Zuko knew. However, he was one of the many sycophants that had served for their own endeavors. He was just more honest about it. "You are dismissed." There seemed to be a sigh of relief from the old man as he was given the dismissal.

Everyone watched as the old man hobbled out of the room with his cane tapping on the polished stone floor. What amazed Zuko was that his uncle was very good with convincing people to make a choice. He had no doubt that Iroh would send the tea to Shojo once he was settled in.

The men in the room grew quiet as the sound of flames crackled. Who was going to speak up next? Was it going to be Captain Dai? Taku the Minister of Coin? Naro, the Director of Merchants? Simu the Director of Resources? One of them knew something. Zuko eyed each one.

"It seems everyone is keeping their mouths shut." But Zuko knew that hearts do not lie. Not even half the men in the room were capable of keeping their heartbeat in control. Azula could lie in circles without changing the rhythm of her heart. Toph said so herself. "My Lords, the Earthbending Master you see standing below me is Toph Beifong. She has an uncanny ability to detect lies. The only one who was able to outsmart her was my sister."

"And she's really good." Toph spoke up, knowing that she would not get punished for doing so. "You three over there are too old. One of you could die any day now." She pointed to the three men that sat to the left. Naro and Simu both looked at the young blind woman with looks of shock on their faces. "You two are in the clear, but this one..." She moved her finger over to the last man in the row, Jao, who had been the one to speak up against Katara before. "He's angry." And Zuko could see it on his face. Zuko raised his eyebrow. Imposing Fire Lord against an old man with bitterness in his shriveled rotten heart.

"So, Lord Jao, why are you angry?" Zuko put his elbow on his knee and rested his face on his knuckles. "Tell me what your concerns are about the Fire Nation and how I run it." It was a dare. The old man was not a bender. He was a sycophant like all the rest. "Please, be honest." Zuko knew what he was doing despite the nervous anxiety rolling around in his stomach.

'Don't show them you care about what they say.'

That was the only piece of advice Azula had given him the night before. While she may have been his enemy once, she was still his sister, and he still cared about her. She had been groomed for the role he now had, but she did not seem to resent him for it now.

"You have tarnished the reputation of the Fire Nation by bringing in foreigners and peace!" There it was. The warmongering speeches from the past. Zuko must have heard it a hundred times since he took the throne. Seven years ago, they all wanted peace. Seven years was too long for peace, and now they wanted war again. "You put this woman ahead of your people! She should never have come!" Jao spat as he pointed furiously at Katara, who sat there taking it like the professional she was. However, Zuko knew she was seething inside, just as he was. "She put everything out of balance by coming here without the Avatar!" What? Toph immediately turned around to face Zuko with a sour look on her face. She was willing to throw the old man out by force if he gave the word.

But it was the waterbender who put a stop to it.

Katara stood up, pulling water from thin air and hurling it towards the old man, freezing him in place. Even the water from the pitcher in the middle of the table had been used to freeze the man where he could not move. This was all Katara. Zuko had not expected her to do anything, but now that Aang had been brought up, he could see why Katara acted.

"Katara!" Sokka chastised his sister as she walked over to the old man with anger in every step. "Let him go!"

"She will do no such thing." Zuko said to calm Sokka down. There was a reason Katara had done this, and Zuko was not going to stop her. Sokka sounded more like her father at that moment, rather than her brother. "Let her be." He said in a softer tone as he watched the woman he loved move to defend herself.

"Why did you mention Avatar Aang?" Katara's voice sounded just like when she confronted Yon Rha. Strong, cold, and full of anger. Zuko remembered just how angry she had been and how she almost murdered a man in revenge. He was not so sure he could stop her from doing it then, but now it seemed she was more in control. "Tell me!"

"Y... You weren't supposed to come here..." Jao looked terrified. "You were supposed to stay where you were." None of it made sense to Zuko, not at the moment, but Jao was giving little to go off of. "General Hoshi said you were not going to interfere because the Avatar wouldn't let you." Except no one thought she would decide for herself. "You're the Avatar's future wife. He was supposed to make sure you stayed where you were." Every drop of water in the air started to collide and condense into floating blobs around them. Everyone seemed to be either mesmerized or in shock at the power Katara had. Everyone except for Zuko.

"I'm not his wife or something he can keep locked up!" The blobs became spears of ice before she hurled them in all directions. Zuko narrowly avoided one that whizzed past his ear despite the heat of the fire before him. The others were able to dodge as well, while Iroh sipped on his tea without moving a muscle as a shard missed the top of his head by mere inches. "Who else is involved?"

"I am!" Captain Dai stood up in fear with his hand raised. "I was the one who set fire to the infirmary under General Hoshi's orders." Coward. Zuko shot a burning glare towards the man who was now officially labeled a traitor to his Fire Lord and to the Fire Nation. "And I also allowed the shipment of incense in."

"Anything else? Speak now while you're still free." Zuko sent him a warning clear as daylight. "We don't have all day."

"Yes, General Hoshi is not in the Fire Nation... he's been in Ba Sing Se for weeks now." And all this time, everyone was under the impression that the General was ill. There was a little oversight on Zuko's part, but he was busy dealing with conspirators and spies. Not to mention a fake plague that was designed to bring him down.

"Are you sure? Because we heard he was frequenting a boarding house in the lower districts." Katara crosses her arms, repeating what Ila had told them days ago. This news made Zuko rethink letting Ila near Katara now. Another lie to add to the roster of things people say to get out of trouble. "A brothel disguised as a boarding house. Does that seem familiar to you?"

"Yes, that was me." The now former captain said in shame. Zuko had another idea. He turned his gaze to one of the guards situated near the doors.

"Bring the waterbender, Ila. Maybe she can confirm this." The Fire Lord ordered. He watched as the guard bowed before exiting the room. "In the meantime, anyone else want to commit treason today?" Playing the bad guy seemed to be getting results. As it was, he was going to be throwing the former Captain Dai in a cell until all this mess was sorted out. It would be stupid to banish him. Dai would go straight to Hoshi and tell him everything.

The other men in the room beside Iroh and Sokka shook their heads in an effort to stave off Zuko's fake fury. They did not know that he was playing the game at the moment. And he was winning.

"Fire Lord Zuko, I humbly ask your forgiveness, but I must resign permanently." The old man, Simu stood up and bowed respectfully towards him. "I have served your family faithfully from the time Ozai became Fire Lord until now. Never with the intent to bring more harm, but there are times when a man should take his losses. Your father was not such a man." Simu straightened up. "You, on the other hand, have shown great honor and aptitude towards those under you. Including myself. You have proven yourself to be a great ruler, even if you are challenged at the moment."

"Thank you for your words, Lord Simu. I hope you live out the rest of your days peacefully." Zuko acknowledged the older man with a small nod and smile before the man turned to leave. "Lord Naro? Do you wish to resign as well?" The last old man that was not encased in ice looked to Zuko.

"With all due respect, I don't think I'll last another year on this council." The old man let out a sigh. "I've been waiting for this day for twenty years now." Lord Naro stood up. "Keeping up with everything in my old age and dealing with you lot... it burdens an old heart like mine." Zuko always did like Lord Naro. The man had an incredible sense of humor that he kept hidden behind those robes of his. "No offense, Fire Lord Zuko, but your family is crazy." Zuko wanted to laugh badly at how true that statement was. "But, you were always the exception." Naro turned to Iroh. "And you, old friend." Uncle chuckled at the moment of humor delivered by the old man.

Katara turned to Zuko with a furrowed brow at the lack of decorum that was now taking over. Back to the point as Jao was now shivering from his body temperature dropping.

"Lord Naro, thank you for your service and time. And for your humor." Zuko offered the old man a smile of gratitude before Naro bowed and left.

"It seems your council is dwindling in numbers, Fire Lord." Be that as it is, Zuko was not going to let Jao win this game. Not when he was quickly coming to know the plot. "What are you going to do?"

"Wouldn't you like to know." Katara's icy voice and her glare forced the old man into silence. "Do you know what happens when your body temperature gets too low?" She could make it so much worse, she really could.

"I wouldn't egg her on if I were you." Toph was ready to replace ice with black stone if Katara needed her to. It was amazing how they all worked together to get answers. "Sweetness has fangs and claws."

"Yeah, her bite is worse than her bark." The fact that Zuko was really letting his friends get away with fear mongering a political advisor... well, traitor now, was entertaining at least. He was far from bored. "I should know, she bit me when we were kids." Sokka pointed to his right arm. "I still have the scar if you want to see."

This was getting a little too uncomfortable as the guard returned with Ila in tow. He brought her up to the council, or rather what was left of it, and allowed her to stand freely. Zuko saw the confusion on her face before she bowed in respect. She did well not to forget her place and knew that he could have her chained in seconds. But the he was not his father, even if he had a streak of anger.

"Rin?" Dai looked at the waterbender in shock that she was even there to begin with.

"Not Rin. Dai, this is Ila of the Northern Water Tribe." Zuko announced only to see that the woman looked shamefully at the former Captian. "Ila, is this the man you know as Hoshi?" He could see the look on Ila's face as she confirmed what they all knew to be true. Ila was just another pawn in the game being played. For her honesty, he was going to reward her, only if Katara agreed to it.

"You were supposed to meet me. Why didn't you?" It felt like Zuko was watching a play where two lovers had betrayed each other. A play that his mother would love. "Rin?!"

"I'm sorry." The waterbender looked down at her feet shamefully. "But I don't want to be part of this anymore." She got on her knees almost begging for forgiveness. "I just want to save my family."

"You could've if you'd just do what you were told!" The man shouted as he summoned fire into his hand, but it was Katara who interfered to protect Ila. She pulled the water from Jao and gracefully arched her arms in a swooping motion to freeze the firebender up against a column. "Let me go Witch!"

"Enough!" This time Zuko spoke up. He stood up, the flames rising with his irritation and anger at the two men. One was shivering while the other was pinned by ice to a column. Pettiness ran deep with these men. "You are both traitors. And for the treacherous acts you both committed, banishment is too good for you. You will both be sent to prison." The Boiling Rock seemed like a perfect place for these two.

He said no more as he felt another headache coming on.

Leaving the room, Zuko made his way back to his study, but not before he felt Katara's presence slide up next to him. She took his hand in hers.

"I don't want to talk about it." Talking about it now was only going to make his head hurt even more with all the new information.

"How are you feeling?" She gave his hand a squeeze, letting him know it was alright. "That's all I want to know."

"Tired." He rubbed his temple on the scarred side of his face. "And I think my headache is back." It was definitely back because he could feel the pounding in his head getting worse.

"Come on, I'll take care of you." She pulled him along to the garden where she sat down in the shade of the tree next to the turtleduck pond. As before, he laid himself out on the grass with his head in her lap. Katara's hands moved across his face, he could feel the ebb of her motions as she pulled on the blood in his veins to receive the tension causing pain.

"You're bloodbending?" He looked up at her with a smile. She was concentrating hard to help relieve the blood flow causing the pain.

"To help you." It was feeling better, even if it had just started up. "Headaches are caused by several things, but they can be related to blood flow. I just wanted to try it." He hummed in response as he closed his eyes. He was getting comfortable by the second. "How do you feel now?"

"Just tired." That was it. No more pain, just a weight off his shoulders and new complications to replace the old ones. "I love you."

"I love you, too." Katara started running her fingers through his hair as he began to doze off.

Chapter 15: The Honor

Notes:

So this is more of a transition chapter and the end of Part 1.

There will be an intermission chapter after this one dealing with Azula while the group is making their way towards the islands and Gaoling. So stay tuned for that.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Azula was watching Katara carefully as the waterbender moved her hands over the princess' abdomen. Katara was very aware of the eyes that were watching her. Though, she could not tell if Azula was anxious or waiting for her to cause some sort of pain. She did reassure the pregnant woman many times that this process would not hurt one bit. It may feel funny, but there was no pain.

"There is a very healthy baby girl in there for sure." She smiled, knowing that this news might brighten Azula's day.

"A... a girl?" Katara looked over to the wide-eyed princess, who was somewhere between shock and possibly happiness. It was hard to tell with her. "But I haven't felt her move until now."

"It's really cramped in there right now with the way she is positioned. Her spine is up against yours." That explained what Azula was not showing much. "How much water are you drinking?" There was not enough water inside either.

"As much as I want." Katara nodded as she pulled Azula's robes to cover her again. "Is there something wrong?"

"Not really, but it would be helpful to the baby if you drink more water. She needs more room and water gives her that." She was pleasantly surprised when Azula looked at her with relief. To be honest, Katara did not expect the guard to come knocking at her door early in the morning at Azula's request. "I'm glad you did call on me, though. Even if it was for nothing. Your little girl is fine. I can feel her strong heartbeat. What you felt was probably her just practicing her bending."

"Is that normal? For them to move around like that?" Katara wanted to giggle at the lack of knowledge, but then she remembered that Ursa had left when she was very young. That information had been lost to her.

"Very." Katara sat on the edge of the bed. "When she gets ready to come out, she has to turn her whole body so her head is downward. It will feel like she's doing backflips, but that's normal." She had delivered so many babies and heard mother's talk about the strange feelings so many times that they all seemed the same. "She's quiet, but that's also normal for twenty-four weeks."

"So, everything's alright?" The worry that Azula had been hiding finally came out now with a look of relief. She really did care a great deal about her child, and this meant that Azula was well on her way to changing. "What if something happens while you're gone?"

"I won't be gone long. A couple weeks at the most." Even though it seemed that Azula was starting to trust her, this look of anxiety about her leaving gave Katara a little hope. "And when I get back, I'll come check on you first if that makes you feel better."

"I would appreciate it." Pregnancy could be scary for anyone who was not versed in it. It was clear that Azula was scared, but that was because she lacked a full support group.

"Well, while I'm gone, I have a request for you." She locked eyes with Azula's golden ones. "I know this will be hard, but I feel that you should at least try to talk to your mother. She could help you more than I could, at least with the small things. You need support, and she has been asking about you." Azula looked away with a scowl on her face. She was not ready to forgive her mother yet. "She really does care."

"Then why did she leave me?" There was bite in the princess' voice, which Katara could understand. To Azula, it was abandonment on her mother's part. It was also this messed up image of Ursa that Ozai had forced on Azula. Zuko had told her as much since Ozai had tried that with him. "Why did she hate me?"

"Maybe you should ask her. She's only a few doors away from you." The choice was completely up to Azula, and Katara presented it as a bit of freedom. "At least try. For yourself." Azula nodded while looking out the doors that opened up to the garden. "You can always write to me too. Or journal, I can have someone bring you a new journal."

"Alright." At least she agreed to a journal. The decision to speak to Ursa was going to be a hard one for Azula. Ursa had all the answers and all the closure as well. Katara felt that she at least made some progress with Azula. They were not friends, but they were not enemies either. They were somewhere in between.

"I better get back to packing, I leave in a few hours. But I meant what I said. You can write to me any time about anything." Katara stood up from the bed with a small smile on her face. "And don't forget to drink more water." Azula looked at her and nodded.

Maybe that was all she was going to get from someone as broken as Azula was. But, at least she was safe from Tulok. Katara was positive that the bloodbender had also abused Azula in some way. Especially if he stripped her of her bending. Something that was essentially part of Azula's identity. That in itself was torture.

As soon as Katara stepped out of Azula's room, she found Suki and Sokka there waiting for her. She sighed at seeing her brother and his girlfriend with anxious faces. If it was not one thing, it was another. An endless multitude of problems that always seemed to come out of the woodwork when she was preparing to leave.

"Oh no, what happened now?" It was barely mid-morning, and these two were probably here to tell her about something Zuko was doing.

"Well, nothing bad... but nothing great, either." Sokka ran a hand over his face as Suki elbowed him in the rib. "Ouch."

"What Sokka means to say is that Zuko is..." Katara saw said person walking up behind them dressed in what she could only say was his traveling clothes.

"I'm what?" They both sighed as they had been caught. Katara raised her eyebrow in question.

"You're leaving." Suki said, crossing her arms as if she disapproved of his decision. "It's not like you have an entire nation to run and people to look after."

"Guys, you both know Zuko by now to know that he is going to do what he wants." Katara pinched the bridge of her nose and huffed before crossing her arms as well. "He's always been like that." She looked at him. He was smirking at her because she knew him so well. "He's never going to change." And she did not want him too.

"Yeah... but... he... oh, never mind. You're right." Honestly, Sokka and Suki were just like two children coming to explain to their mother that their father did something underhanded. It was like this when they traveled together before the comet, and apparently, it is still like that. "We'll just go pack, too." Sokka grabbed Suki's hand and drug her away before she could say anything.

"Some things never change." She put her hands on her hips as Zuko got closer to her. She was able to see what he was wearing better now. The gray sleeves of his shirt were covered by bracers on his forearms. Her fingers came up to dance on the golden accents on the dark leather. "So, where are you going?" She looked up at him.

"With you." He smiled at her. "Well, for a little while. I've got some business with the White Lotus." By White Lotus, he meant Master Piandao. "I also wanted to let you know that some plans have changed."

"Because you're going." She was fine as long as he was there with her. She would go anywhere he wanted. "And because of General Hoshi?"

"That too. But Uncle will be staying behind to help Mother." So that was who he had complete faith in to take care of his throne. Katara could not think of anyone better than Ursa. Of course, with Uncle Iroh staying behind, what could go wrong? "You look pleased by this." He let her adjust the leather pauldrons on his shoulders.

"That's because I have total faith in those two. And you will be going with me." She reached up to kiss him on his scarred cheek. "I couldn't ask for anything better right now."

"Humph... maybe we can make our way south. I also have some business with your father too." He seemed to be up to something when it came to mentioning going to her homeland.

"Okay, I know getting you out of your room after months was not much of a challenge, but I did not mean we had to leave the Fire Nation." Completely! She giggled as she looped her arm through his and began to walk down the hall with him. "I know you want to put a stop to all of this, but I don't want to risk war. I'm guessing we are going to Gaoling after we visit the islands?"

"We'll make our way there." He looked like he was just going on an adventure instead of a serious conquest for the truth.

"I think having the Fire Lord showing up in the islands would also be a good thing." She leaned her head against his shoulder as they walked. "It will be a sign that you really do care." In case rumors had been spread otherwise.

"Which is why we are going by ship." That was probably a good idea since going by air will alert everyone for miles. "The journey will be longer, but it's more inconspicuous."

"I did tell Azula that I'd only be gone two weeks at the most." Zuko slowed down at the mention of his sister. He had a worried look on his face. "She's fine, by the way. She felt the baby move, and it scared her a little."

"Oh." He softened up at the news. "Is the baby okay too?" He asked her as they came to her door.

"She's fine, just a little cramped." Katara smiled at him when she snuck in the gender of the baby in her statement. Zuko did not seem to catch it at first, but then he looked at her with a little joy in his eyes.

"I'll have a niece?" The smile that spread across his face made it seem like it was his own child he was hearing about. Maybe one day he will get that news, but for now, he seemed delighted. "What did Azula say about it?"

"I think she is still trying to figure out how she is going to raise a child on her own, but she seemed happy about the news." She let go of him. "I think having you around will be very good for the baby when she gets here. You'll be the only father figure in her life for a long time." There was a sense of pride and then sadness coming from Zuko. Katara understood what he felt. Uncle Iroh had been such an important figure in his life, and now there was someone who would see him the same way. As an uncle who could offer that guidance.

"I only hope I'll be half as wise as Uncle is." She could see how much this meant to him. It was a new beginning for Azula, but it was also something new for Zuko. "I didn't turn out so bad because of him."

"I'd say you turned out to be exactly who you were meant to be. A man who cares about his people and wants to keep everyone safe." She put a hand on his scarred cheek. "A man that I happen to love very much." She had come to love his people too. Even though the war was mostly his family's conquest. He was not those who came before. No, he was his mother's son. "And I know that one day, when all of this is over, you will be a father." He closed his eyes at the thought. The future seemed so far away for both of them, yet Katara knew they were meant to be.

"I have to go, but I'll see you at the port." He put a hand on hers before moving it to his lips to kiss her knuckles. "I left some things for you with Ila. She was packing your bags when I spoke to her."

"I'll see you then." She smiled before he let go of her hand.

She watched him walk away, his hair hung down to the middle of his back now, swaying with the motion of his body. Everything about him made her want to devote herself to him, mind, body, and soul. From how he spoke to her and held her, he wanted the same. But, like most things in life, there were limitations.

As he turned the corner, she found herself holding on to her mother's pendant again. This new wave of anxiety was from the unknown part of a journey that they had yet to go on. What were they going to face? Who were they going to encounter? It all seemed so daunting. Just like when they were traveling as a group of kids off to save the world. It brought back some old feelings. Nostalgia in its purest form.

When she entered her room, she found Ila packing her own bag. There was not much for the other waterbender to bring save for a few of Katara's clothes that she lent to her new companion.

"I've just finished packing your things. You did want to bring the dress, right?" Katara nodded at her. "Oh good, because I packed it anyway. Oh, and I've been told to pack a few other things by Fire Lord Zuko. He left something for you, but I took care of it already." Ila seemed excited as she rambled on. Katara wondered if she was just happy to be out of that awful boarding house.

"You didn't have to go through all the trouble." She could pack her own things. "I know you're supposed to be a ladies maid and all, but you don't have to do everything."

"It's alright. I don't mind, and it gives me something to do." Ever since Zuko suggested she take Ila on as a companion or maid, she had been a little annoyed at how the other woman had come out of her shell. It was not that Ila was annoying. It was the fact that she took the job seriously. "And besides, I want to have your room aboard the ship ready for you, so I'll be going ahead with the other staff."

"You really don't have to." That was when she saw something on her bed that she did not notice until now. "Where did this come from?" Katara went over to her bed and picked up the deep blue material that sat folded next to her pillow.

"Oh, Fire Lord Zuko left it for you." Ila responded with a knowing smile as Katara picked up the material and unfolded it. She was thinking it was some kind of wrapping, but as it fell from her hands, it was a beautifully embroidered scarf. On the ends were golden sun and silver moons that danced around each other in arching scrolls.

"It's beautiful." And soft. It must have been made out of Lotus spider silk. A material that most people could only dream of affording. She inspected the embroidery with light touches before she wrapped it around her neck. "I love it." She truly did, especially if he had it made for her.

Two hours ran slow after that, but Katara could not help keeping her fingers running over the material of the scarf with a fond smile on her face. Ila had already gone ahead, but when she ran into Sokka, Suki, and Toph on the way down to the harbor, she almost wanted to hide the scarf.

"I said I didn't want to travel by sea again. I guess that piece of information didn't get to Sparky." Katara could not blame the earthbender one bit since she was not keen on sea sickness.

"I have some ginger root on the ship if you need it, Toph." She put her hand on the younger woman's shoulder as they made their way down from Caldera.

"Thanks, Sweetness. You're a life saver." Toph made a noise that sounded like she was going to be sick, and she was not even on the ship yet.

"Speaking of ships, there she is... my pride and joy!" Sokka motioned to the large and sleek looking ship that gleamed in the sunlight. It was much different from previous Fire Nation ships that she had seen before. "The beat thing I've ever designed."

"You designed it?" But it looked so sleek and beautiful, even with the golden dragon at the bow. Surely Sokka did not design it himself.

"I did have help from Zuko's superior drawing skills, but I did the engineering on it." That explained it. Zuko designed the aesthetics of the ship, which did not surprise Katara. In another life, Zuko would have been a very well-known artist with his skills. Or even an architect. "It's my best work yet." Sokka posed as though he were a genius, which he was, but he was also full of himself.

"It's beautiful Sokka. Truly." She praised her brother as they walked down to the ship.

"Please don't rub it in any further, or your brother's head will pop." The way Suki's voice held a little annoyance at Sokka's pride made Katara laugh.

"Well, at least he's honest about it." Toph said with her own jab at the engineer. "Hey, Snoozels... does it sail smooth, at least?"

"Oh yeah... so I added in these wing like things on the hull to help with pitch and yaw. It sails like a cloud. Not a wave can be felt." Once again, Sokka threw on his self-proclaimed genius grin at the information he just blurted out. "If you get sea sick on this ship, I didn't design it right."

"That's good to know." Thanks to Sokka and Zuko, this trip would be much easier than the little warship that Zuko held on to.

However, the closer Katara came to the harbor, the bigger the ship became. It seemed to dwarf all the other boats and ships there. Even in its shadow, Katara felt as though this ship could carry an entire army aboard. The silver colored hull reminded her of sheets of ice in the sun. It was so bright.

"Welcome to the Honor, Master Katara." She was so busy looking up at the ship that she did not realize Admiral Jee was waiting for her.

"Oh yeah, I forgot to mention the name." For some reason, she could picture Zuko cringing at Sokka when he suggested the name. "It was all my idea."

"Shut up, Sokka!" Said firebender shouted down from above them over the railing. "Get up here!" She watched as Sokka sulked.

"When the Fire Lord calls, you must answer." He leaned over and kissed Suki on the cheek. "I'll see you on board."

"Admiral, if you'd be so kind to escort us on board?" Suki came up between Katara and Toph as Sokka walked up the gang plank. "I'd like to give these two a grand tour since Zuko and Sokka seem to be busy."

"It would be my pleasure." He motioned for the three women to proceed up the gang plank

Notes:

End Part 1

Chapter 16: Intermission: Lightning, Earth, and Brotherhood

Summary:

Events leading up to Part 1 through the eyes of Azula, Toph, and Sokka.

Notes:

Heyo!

This is an intermission chapter.

There is depictions of abuse and mentions of SA in Azula's Part.

Now, pay attention because there are some details about what is going on in the story as a whole. It's not going to give away much, but it does show us what is going on with two characters in particular.

Enjoy!

Chapter Text

-Azula-

Ba Sing Se had not changed much since the war ended. It had not changed even when the rest of the world was at war. Returning to a city she once conquered in the name of her father left a bitter taste in her mouth.

"Remember, keep your hood up, and your eyes down." He told her as he grabbed her arm, gripping it tightly before shoving her forward towards the kiosk.

"Passes, please." The man on the other side of the window seemed bored. If she had a career like his, she would be bored as well. Tulok reached into the folds of his hanfu and produced two Earth Kingdom passes with fake names. "Reason for visiting?"

"My wife and I were displaced by the earthquake in Nang Cho. We are looking for work." The man looked at the two of them curiously.

"Are either of you benders?" Tulok squeezed her arm.

"No, is that a problem?" Azula wanted to bend fire at the man, but she knew she could not. All these questions were wasting their time.

"No, but the Earth King is looking for skilled Earth Benders to help build new fortifications." There could be good money in that, but Tulok was a waterbender, and she was a firebender. Was. Not anymore. "Anyway, welcome to Ba Sing Se." He stamped their passes before Tulok steered her in the direction of the lower ring.

"Are there any brothels in Ba Sing Se?" He asked her with his hand still on her shoulder.

"They were outlawed three generations ago." The places Tulok liked to hide were seedy and immoral. Places a princess like her would never even blink an eye at. "The seedy places you're looking for are going to be the taverns and boarding houses."

"That will have to do." She turned around to look at him. What had attracted her to him in the first place was that look in his blue eyes. The look of someone as crazy as she was, never mind the scars on his rough face. He was older than her by a decade, at least, but he matched her skill in bending. When she could bend. He took that away from her when she tried to burn him.

She tried to burn him when he tried forcing himself on her.

He did it anyway. It did not matter if she had lost her mind before. Now she was a hollow shell of who she had been. Tulok did not cure her of her madness. No, he only pushed it aside for more trauma. More pain. And control.

Now she was his puppet.

And he used her like one.

"Once I hear from my brother, we will start the first part of the plan." Her eyes caught sight of a tavern in the distance beyond the busy marketplace they found themselves in. "We will meet up with Ila and Liu to discuss the next steps."

"Which is?" He squeezed her arm painfully as she dared to ask him. "I only want to know what my part in all this is besides warming your bed." She was not a whore, but he made her feel like one. Azula was not some street walker looking for easy coin. She still had some dignity left.

"You will know your part when it happens." Tulok pushed her along harshly, making her almost trip on the silk kimono she wore underneath the cloak. "For now, go do what you do best."

He removed the cloak from her shoulders as they neared the tavern. Information and coin were easy to get when she learned how to use her feminine charms to get it. Sitting on the laps of men in a pretty silk kimono did not come easy. No, she had Anska to thank for that.

Ila's mother, who had treated the wounds that Tulok had given her and helped her learn things she never could in the Royal Palace of the Fire Nation. Anska, who was as good as dead if Ila did not do as her uncle asked. It seemed no matter how bad Azula thought she was, Tulok took that away from her as well. He took so much from her that she had nothing but her name.

By the end of the afternoon, Azula learned about the Avatar coming to a special summit, along with delegates from the other nations as well. Tulok's brother was among them. Her surprise when she learned her brother was not coming himself only made it much easier to lie.

"That's it?" She had dumped the small pouches of coin she stole from the tavern on the table in front of him.

"Well, this is the lower ring. Poverty runs rampant here unless you work for the King." Azula put her hand on her hip as Tulok stood up with a scowl on his face. She knew she had overstepped with her snide remark.

"And your brother?" He towered over her, the light from the ceiling only silhouetted him. She used to not fear anything or anyone except her father. But she feared Tulok.

"He's not coming." She flinched when he grabbed the hair at the back of her head.

"Not coming?" He pulled on her, causing her to grunt out in pain. "How is this plan going to work if he doesn't show?" Her mouth opened as he pulled harder. She grabbed his wrist, trying to get him to let go by digging her nails into his skin.

"I don't know!" She yelled out in pain as he pulled her closer to him. Her knees began to buckle as she felt her hair being ripped out. "The waterbender!" She grunted out between her teeth. "My brother loves her!"

"The Avatar's waterbender?" He let Azula go, and she fell to her knees, realizing she may have saved the plan. "Of course..."

That night, Tulok 'thanked' her by being a little less brutish with her body. But, that was also the night her child was conceived.

She did not realize she was pregnant until they were on the ship to the Fire Nation with the incense. She managed to keep Ila and herself away from the Dragonfire root while they stowed in the cargo hold for a month straight, making stops to every Fire Nation port until they reached the capital city.

When they docked, it was raining. A storm had blown in from the west and lingered for three days. By that time, she had started feeling the effects of pregnancy. But to be on familiar ground, even when rain fell down on her, felt like she had saved herself. Tulok told her to do what she always did.

But she never boarded the ship again.

-Toph-

The tea was not like Uncle Iroh's, but it could be worse. Not when Twinkletoes decided to randomly pay a visit. His tea skills were nowhere near what Sparky and Uncle had to offer. Though, the last time Sparky called on her for a visit, he had brought some of Uncle's tea samples.

"So, what's with the doom and gloom, Twinkletoes?" This was the first time he had come looking for advice from her of all people. She was pretty busy with her metalbending school, with the new students coming in. "I can feel you brooding." Even without sight, it was obvious that Aang was not himself.

"It's... if you found out your best friend was in love with the woman you want to marry, what would you do?" Oh no. So it was that then. Aang finally found out about Sparky's unrequited love for Sugar Queen. She put her cup of tea down next to her and bit her lip. How does one answer this question?

"I don't know. I mean... well, just tell me how you found out." Starting from the beginning seemed like a good place. This conversation was a little uncomfortable because she really did not have much experience when it came to romantic relationships.

"It was at the summit with the Earth King." Aang started. "Everyone was there except for Zuko. There was something going on that took precedent over the summit, so he sent Admiral Jee in his stead." Toph could not see Aang's face, but she could hear the somber tone in his voice. "Nothing really happened until the Ambassador for the Northern Water Tribe said that Katara was in the running for Fire Lady." Aang was a man now, but Spirits help him. He still acted like a twelve year old boy. "I want to believe that Zuko would never cross that line, but what if he did?"

"Look, I'm not the best person to be discussing this with. But if I were you, I'd go talk it out with Sparky." She was absolutely right about this. Aang would never let it go until he got the answers straight from Zuko himself. Even if Zuko really loves Katara, he would never do something as dishonorable as steal Katara from Aang. Toph knew that for a fact because she knew Sparky. "Did the Ambassador say it as a joke?"

"I mean, it probably was, but it seemed like it was a joke everyone was in on but me." Oh, that could be a problem. Perceptions of people outside of relationships could cause rumors and jokes to be told. Things that those out of the know may not see as a joke. "Am I overreacting?"

"I don't know. Like I said, you'll have to talk to Sparky about it. If he does love her, he won't deny it, but he won't try anything either." She hoped that made Aang see sense, but he just went quiet. "I think you should talk to Sweetness too. Tell her about what you heard and be honest with her. If she really loves you, which she does, then there is nothing to worry about." Giving relationship advice was exhausting. Toph was the level-headed one, but she had nothing on Zuko when it came to talking about things like romance.

"Maybe you're right. But when I heard it, I became angry." It was like she was talking to a twelve year old instead of nineteen year old like herself. "I could've gone into the Avatar state."

"That is overreacting and putting people in danger." She really wanted to hurl a rock at him for thinking like that. "Twinkletoes, we aren't kids anymore. Right now, you're acting like you did all those years ago. Maybe it's time you grew up and stopped behaving like a twelve year old!" She pointed at him with her voice raised. How else was she supposed to get through to him? She had always been tough on him, and Sweetness had coddled him too much. Maybe that was the problem with Aang. "Ugh... see, I can't take you seriously when you act out of jealousy instead of doing what you need to do. This is what got you in trouble before!" She wanted to tear her hair out because she knew she was right. She stood up.

"Toph, I can't lose Katara. Especially not to Zuko!" He matched her in his stance. So that was what it was. Jealousy. Someone said something, and now he was letting someone else's joke play him like a sugi horn. "Without her, I'm nothing!"

"You are the Avatar!" The ground beneath her shook as she stomped. "Katara is not your priority!" She lifted her hands, bending the Earth as she threw a boulder at him in her anger. Thankfully, they were sitting outside in the courtyard, but still. She was angry enough to bring the walls down. "The world needs you more than you need Katara!" She threw another boulder at him, and he used air to throw himself out of the way. When she did not feel him land back on the ground, she knew he had flown away on his glider.

That was the last time she heard or felt Aang in her presence.

-Sokka-

There were times with he wish he had not left home. But, Zuko said it was urgent, and he was not the kind of man that left his blood brother in trouble. The moment Hawky returned with Zuko's letter about a new rumor going around, Sokka was already on his way. The worst part was that it involved Katara.

"I know it's only been a few months since we last saw each other, but I need your help." Zuko was not in the right frame of mind when Sokka stepped foot in the other man's study. "There is a sickness going around, and I don't know how to stop it."

"Katara would know what to do." He watched as Zuko sighed and put his forehead on the desk. "Uh... I feel like I'm missing something here."

"I've written to her... twice. She hasn't answered." That was not like Katara at all. Katara was always eager to respond to her friends when they wrote, and even more so, she would never turn them down when they needed help. "But, besides that, I need you to go with my uncle." Sokka looked at Zuko with confusion.

"Alright, buddy, I can do that." Three hours later, he was on the old warship standing next to Uncle Iroh watching the horizon. When Zuko asked him to do anything, there were no questions asked. It was the other way around, too, unless it was for something completely ridiculous. "So, what are we going to do?"

"I don't know. I was hoping you knew something." Iroh chuckled at Sokka's reaction. "I see you brought your friend." The old man motioned to Hawky, who was perched on Sokka's shoulder like the good bird she was.

"Yeah, I'm hoping she can get messages to Katara. I think Aang is keeping her from everyone right now." He ran a finger along Hawky's proud chest. "Toph wrote to me about Aang coming to visit her. It didn't go so well because of something some Ambassador said." That was pretty much the gist of the letter, but Toph was not really the one who wrote it since she could not see. "All I know is something isn't right."

"I believe you are right." If Iroh could feel something off, then it was off. "I think balance is being shifted once again. The Avatar is central to that balance and if he is off, then so is the rest of the world." Uncle Iroh was the most spiritual man that Sokka knew besides Aang. He had no idea if it had to do with tea, or if it was Iroh's past that had him so balanced, but Sokka admired him for it. "I fear there may be another war brewing. This one is one that will involve the hearts of many."

"I hope that isn't the case. I don't know if anyone could handle another war." After having been born during a war, Sokka knew the cost. He lost his mother to Sozins War, and he almost lost his sister. To go through it again... it left him feeling like he was standing on the edge of a cliff waiting for something to push him off. "I'm going below to get some sleep."

"Sleep well, young Sokka." Iroh bid him goodnight.

Days at sea were nothing new to him. The last several years he spent time at see with either his father or testing out new ship designs with Zuko. Of course when Zuko asked him to help design a new and improved method of traveling by sea, he was happy about it. Coming up with new ways to power a ship was his area of expertise, though his drawing could use the work. Having his friend, the artist with natural talent, draw the plans with his guidance made everything fall into place.

But the old warship he was on now... it was inconspicuous compared to the new flagship of the Fire Nation. However, there was a reason they were drifting closer to the Southern Air Temple.

When he heard Hawky's screech as she hovered above them to match the speed of the ship, he was ecstatic. It meant that Katara had written back to him.

"Good girl, Hawky." He stroked the bird's head as she landed on his arm. "You did it." He reminded himself to get the bird some fish later. "Alright let's see what Katara has to say."

'I want to help. But I need your help getting off this island."

That was all she needed to write before he ran up to the captian and told him to steer towards the Southern Air Temple.

When he finally saw his sister, she was not the same person he had seen three years ago. Had it really been that long? Three years? It did not matter now because she did not look like a water tribe girl. She looked like she did not know what she was anymore with her orange and yellow clothes. Aang had ripped her culture away from her and now he understood what Toph was talking about.

Aang had lied to them before. What if he was lying now? It never occurred to Sokka that Aang could be so jealous and selfish. Not when he was that sweet yet naive kid they saved. But seeing how Katara had thrown her future with Aang away to help the people of the Fire Nation, he could not help but to be proud of her.

She took her future in her own hands.

Chapter 17: Heartbeat

Notes:

Chapter 1 of Part 2!

Chapter Text

Another full Moon.

They had been at sea for almost three weeks, and here she was lying awake in her bed because the moon had her restless. She looked over to the window to see the night lit up almost as bright as day. The need to move around was causing her some slight distress, so she got out of bed, with her light blue silk night dress. She removed her scarf from the chair it was draped over, wrapping it around her shoulders before walking out of her cabin.

She passed Sokka's cabin and cringed when she heard his loud snores from within. How in the world could Suki sleep through that noise was beyond her. Katara was not going to judge Suki and Sokka's relationship, especially when she wanted more out of hers.

Stepping up to the deck, she felt the cool sea breeze wrap around her. The smell of the sea offered her little comfort when the water pulled at her. She could easily bend to her hearts content, but it felt different since she had started practicing with blood. She was not addicted to it or felt anything change about her, but the feeling of water itself was different.

Water was the element of change. She knew that. But it was also the element of life. It flowed through every living thing in the world. It was the resting place for unborn children, and it was the essence of life in general. So, why did it feel so different? She could not answer the question just yet.

But staring at the moon did not help either. Pleading to Yue to help her was only going to do so much. The Moon Spirit had remained silent as usual.

Katara stood gripping the railing of the ship as she looked to the horizon. Only the brightest stars could be seen on the night of the full Moon. The one on the horizon was the Eye of the Dragon. It watched the horizon every night with its red glow, or so Zuko told her.

"I knew you'd be up here." She heard him say before he wrapped his arms around her shoulders from behind. She leaned against him, taking in his warmth as her hands came up to rest on his forearms. "Eventually." He leaned his head down to kiss her on the temple.

"Do you really believe what Master Piandao said?" He buried his nose in her hair before answering her.

"I do." Then she had to believe it too. That war was inevitable as long as Aang was backing the Earth King. "I wish I didn't."

"I never thought this would happen." That all this time, Aang was the one they had to watch out for. Katara felt horrible. "I can't ever forgive him for this. For turning his back on his friends because of his selfishness." She knew that people changed as they grew older. Iroh told her as much too, but she could not help the feeling that she had a part in Aang's lack of maturity. "I should've seen the signs earlier." She could have avoided all of this.

"It's in the past, Love." He held her tighter as she felt tears coming to her eyes. He leaned his head against hers. "That's why we are on this ship going south." To correct the mistakes made years ago so that they do not haunt them for the rest of their lives. "With the sickness almost completely gone now, we can focus on this." He noticed she was wearing the braided chord that a little girl had given her. Two beads, one red and one blue, hung from it. "What do these mean?" He ran his fingers over the beads as he still held her.

"Oh, she said one was for me, and the other was for the most handsome Fire Lord ever." Katara smiled at the memory of the little girl, Jia, running up to her with the gift she had made. "I think she liked you."

"Most children do." In her eyes, it was because he liked having fun. Not many children could say that they got to play kickball with the Fire Lord. That was something unheard of in the Fire Nation. Seeing him play with them, even though their parents looked on in horror at this unusual sight, made her cherish him even more. "My father would never be caught doing that. Or my grandfather... and so on. I think Uncle Iroh would play with them if Lu Ten were still alive."

"That's what makes you such a good leader." Katara turned around in his arms to face him. "And that is why I love you." His hands moved from her shoulders to her waist. "Maybe not the only thing, but it's definitely a huge part of it." She reached up to kiss him. He met her halfway, taking in everything she had to give him.

"Ewww." They broke apart to see Sokka standing there with his hair down and mostly shirtless. "Just what I needed... to see my best buddy and my sister making out in the light of the full moon... how romantic." Zuko rolled his eyes as Katara tried to stifle a laugh that bubbled up from inside. "Anyway, Hawky showed up. Finally."

"And?" Zuko seemed to be annoyed at the interruption.

"The Norther Water Tribe is on the move. Their fleet has been spotted near Crescent Island headed south." Katara looked at Zuko. He was not very happy about the news. "I don't know where they are going, but my contacts in the Earth Kingdom say there is trouble brewing in Omashu."

"We can't do anything about Omashu, but if that fleet catches up with us, then it's a fight we won't be able to win." Zuko put his knuckles to his lips. Too many waterbenders on the sea meant that they were vulnerable. Even Katara knew this. "They are either headed south to the Southern Water Tribe, or they are going somewhere in the Earth Kingdom."

"I don't think they are going to talk with Dad. They know that would be a dead end." Sokka seemed to be in the same frame of mind as Zuko. Between the two of them, Katara knew they were tactical force to be reckoned with. "We need a map."

That was when she found herself sitting in a chair as the two men in their sleeping clothes were pouring over a map on the table. At this point, Katara was relegated to pouring water in cups or offering a tiny opinion when she was asked. It did make for a little entertainment.

"We are roughly here." Zuko pointed to a point in the southern part of the Mo Ce Sea. "About one hundred nautical miles from the coast according to the last readings."

"Far enough, we can't be seen, but close enough if we have a little trouble." Sokka pulled a piece of charcoal from the drawer under the map table. "Okay, and then we have Crescent Island."

"We need the straight edge." Zuko looked around for it, but it was nowhere to be seen. It was a good thing that Katara had been in enough map room to know what a straight edge was. She got up from her chair and went over to the wall where the long flat piece of mahogany hung from a small hook.

"You mean this?" She had already removed it when Zuko looked up from the long drawer he had been looking in. She held it up with a mischievous smile.

"Yeah, that." Behind Zuko, Sokka looked the other way after realizing she was playing a game he did not want to be involved in. "Are you going to give it to me?" She shook her head before putting it behind her back. Her innocent look incited something in him. She could see it in his eyes.

"You're going to have to buy it from me." Katara's smirk grew as he stepped closer to her. "One kiss should do it." Zuko was so close she could feel his body heat had definitely risen up a little.

"Just one?" He was teasing her now. "I'll pay that price." He leaned down and kissed her right as he reached for the straight edge she held behind her back. She gave it up with no complaints as her hands moved to his chest. The thin material of his gray shirt did not hold back the heat under her palms.

"Hello, uh... yeah, Zuko, could you stop kissing my sister. We have a heading to chart here." The Fire Lord froze mid kiss, causing Katara to pull away with a giggle as his face fell into a look of annoyance.

"Go on, we can get back to this later." She encouraged Zuko to smile by kissing him on his unblemished cheek. "I love you."

"I love you, too. This is why I'm not going to strangle Sokka for interrupting us twice." The irritation in Zuko's voice did not match the mirth in his eyes. He was joking, of course. He kissed her on the temple before walking back over to the table with the straight edge in his hand. "Dead reckoning has them coming down towards Kyoshi." Katara watched from the end of the table as Zuko used the edge to plot a distance between the two marks.

"That's by what we know, but it still doesn't make sense. The only guess we have is that they are going to the same destination we are." Between Sokka and Zuko, the two of them had enough experience plotting courses to know how to avoid trouble. "Gaoling is maybe three more days if the weather is good." Zuko put his hand to his chin.

"There is no way of knowing where they are going without another report." He was looking at the map intensively, searching for any way to avoid being seen by 'enemies'.

"What if we waited in Kyoshi? We know we have to wait for Sokka's contacts and for Ty Lee's confirmation that General Hoshi is in Goaling." Katara came to stand next to Zuko and pointed to the island on the map. She doubted the Northern Water Tribe would go that far south, especially when her Tribe was not on their side. "We could also gather more provisions while we are there." Both men looked at her as though she was suddenly in the room with them. Zuko dropped the charcoal crayon he had in his hand and it landed on the map with a small thud.

"Sokka, it's official. Katara makes better plans than you do." Not that she thought it was a good plan, but sometimes it took another person to see something obvious.

"You're just saying that because you like to play kissy face with her." Sokka looked slightly offended that his sister's sudden plan seemed to be better than his.

"You and I both know I am horrible with planning things out." Katara tried to stifle a laugh as Zuko said something true about himself. "I'm more of a doer than a planner." He crossed his arms and drove home his point. "That's why I have people to plan things for me."

"One of the many perks of being Fire Lord, right?" She bumped her shoulder and hip against his with a smile on her face.

"I wouldn't call it a perk as much as it's a job." She could imagine while he was handling all the diplomatic things like land treaties and more important things, there was some poor soul planning out everything else. "A life-life long career in some instances." He put his hands on the table in front of him.

"That sounds terrible." Her brother shook his head. "Anyway, so I guess I should let the Admiral know we are setting course for Kyoshi then?"

"When the day crew wakes up. No need to rush to it now." Zuko ran a hand through his hair and then yawned. "You can send word to Ty Lee about where we are headed." It was important to know where everyone was when it came to Zuko's spies.

"Yes, your Fire-ness." If they were not best friends, Zuko would have set Sokka's hair on fire for that remark. Katara watched as her brother did a mock bow with a lopsided grin on his face. In return, Zuko picked the charcoal crayon up and threw it at him. "You missed!" As Sokka made his way out of the room.

"Is it always like this?" The man she loved turned to her with a questioning look.

"Huh?" He looked over at the door as it shut before pointing to it. "That? Yeah, he's annoying. Gets on my every nerve and sometimes I want to throw him overboard."

"But you don't because he is your best friend besides Aang." The Avatar was a sore subject as of late. The more Zuko heard about Aang, the less he wanted to talk about it. She could see that it hurt him to think about what was going on between Aang and himself. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have brought it up."

"No, don't be sorry." He leaned back down on the table as though he were upset. "You're in this mess too." She put a hand on his back as he sighed.

"Why don't we go back outside? I was enjoying the night before Sokka came and ruined it." She scowled at how her brother always seemed to interrupt them. It was like he knew they were being... intimate.

"You still need to practice." He stood up to his full height before taking her hand in his. She nodded, knowing that he was allowing her to use him as a practice dummy. She was starting to hate it now.

"What if I actually hurt you this time?" The last three weeks, he had let Katara bend his blood, his body. All so she could learn to use her bending to its fullest extent. Zuko completely trusted in her ability to control her bending to perfection.

"You haven't yet." He pulled her with him out of the map room and up to the deck where a lookout kept watch on the deck above them. The same man kept watch every night, and when she first started to practice, the lookout practically panicked that the Fire Lord was being controlled like a puppet. He was sworn to secret after Zuko told him what was actually going on. "We don't know what Tulok is truly capable of. I only know what you can do." Zuko said, untying the front of his shirt and removing it before setting it on a crate behind him.

"What I want to try may be uncomfortable." Putting her hands on his chest, Katara could feel the blood flowing in and out of his heart. Through the opening and closing of the valves in his heart, she could feel the small jolts of electricity that the muscle produced. "There is lightning in the heart."

"Yeah." He looked down at her hands that were splayed out above his heart. "That is why when I redirect lightning, it has to bypass the heart. I was lucky that I took Azula's lightning to the stomach, not the heart." That had ultimately saved his life, but it still caused him a great deal of side effects for a while afterward. "But, when bending, it comes from the body's natural generation. I just used bending to enhance and control it."

"Like a storm." He nodded. "Huh, this gives me something to think on. But it's not just blood that can be manipulated in the body. There is water in every muscle, too." She hated to think about it, but if she knew this, so did Tulok. Ila already confirmed to her that Tulok could stop a heart from beating.

"What is it?" He must have seen the look on her face. The crease in her brow as she thought of these horrible things indicated she was feeling distressed about it. "Katara?"

"It's... it's something Ila said to us." Zuko's heart was beating like a drum.

If she just reached a bit more, she could change the rhythm if she wanted to. She would not, because that would hurt him beyond repair, but she could do it. That was the scariest realization she ever had. She put a hand over her mouth in shock that she had even thought of it.

"Hey, what is it?" The warmth of his palms on her face stopped her from thinking on it even further.

"What kind of monster is Tulok?" Her eyes started to water as she realized that what she was learning to do must never be done. There was a reason it was forbidden in the Water Tribes. "To stop someone's heart? I could just reach out and stop yours... it would kill you." She did not know if she could continue to do this. What if she made a mistake and hurt someone? Or even kill them?

"Tulok isn't even a monster. He doesn't even deserve that title." Zuko made the man sound less than human. Even monsters had souls, but Tulok had none. His thumbs were rubbing away her tears. "This is why you have to learn. Not to be a monster or to hurt anyone, but to stop someone who doesn't understand the value of life." He kissed her forehead before putting his against hers. "Azula was powerful. He took that away from her. He can take that from me and he can take it from you." What is she without her bending? Just a woman. Not a master in her own right or a healer. Tulok could even prove to be a challenge for the Avatar.

"Okay." Katara closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. "I can do this." She let it out with a tremble. She could.

"Just do what we've been doing." Zuko pulled away from her and stood there before her in the light of the full Moon. His pale skin made him look like some specter that came from a distant memory. The only things that told Katara he was real were his scars.

Scars that had come to define him. Dark marks upon him that he now wore with honor and pride. They were part of him as much as he was a part of her.

She set her determination forward. The look on Zuko's face was set as he readied himself for the feeling she subjected him to almost every night. The control he gave up so she could become better put him at ease with this act.

Raising her hands up, she could feel every minute twinge in his muscles and pulse. Blood. Sinew. Tenden. She concentrated on them, feeling soft tissue as it was fed by the nutrients from his blood. Even the marrow in his bones sung at her call. She could almost see the merging of his Chakra lines by the way his blood flowed.

Balance. Harmony. Drums. Wind. Breath.

Katara pulled at all of it as Zuko surrendered to her. He was ten feet from her, but when she opened her eyes, he was right there in front of her a hairs breath away. She could feel his heart quicken in fear, but also in exhilaration as adrenaline coursed through him. Could she slow his heart?

With careful attention he watched her as she put her hands on his chest once again. He could hear his own heartbeat pounding in his chest. This was not unusual, but her pulling him in that way... he was not expecting the feeling. It felt like he had ropes tied to his bones and that his blood was going to jump out of his skin. But now, this tight feeling in his chest made him hold his breath.

Katara had sweat on her forehead as she concentrated on the fast pace of the organ in his chest. She was trying to slow it. Not stop it. One wrong move and Zuko would be on the deck.

He knew it when he felt his whole body grow heavy. Whatever she was doing to him was causing him to panic a little. Just a little. He trusted her with his life, but the little voice in the back of his mind said she was playing a dangerous game with him.

But Katara knew what she was doing when it felt like she was holding that delicate life sustaining muscle in her hand. Warm and beating with such fierceness that she wanted to keep it all for herself. In her mind she could see it slowing in its rhythm as it beat. In doing this she felt Zuko relax as his hand came to settle over hers. Then everything she concentrated on fell away.

"I... I slowed your heart." There was no way to describe how she felt then. Relieved? Shocked? Terrified? It was a whole jumble of emotions that she could not name. "I did it without hurting you."

"You didn't hurt me, but you did scare me a little." He smiled at her trying to dispell the tension between them. "That felt much different from just moving an arm or leg." He looked up at the moon knowing this was the reason her bending was so strong. It could be much stronger if she learned all of these techniques without the moon.

"You did ask me to show you what I could do on a full moon." She leaned in closer to him, putting her head on his shoulder as he put his arms around her. "I'm not a monster." His hand tangled itself in her hair as she whispered the words.

"You're Katara." He held her so close that she did not want to be anywhere else

Chapter 18: Warnings and Threats

Notes:

Okay, this chapter is where things start to get a little gritty and dark.

Part one was all about healing people in the Fire Nation and taking care of business in court. Now we are out in the world away from everything safe. Things are going to be unfolding and they are going to be dark.

Not too dark, but dark. As in there are some warnings. We actually get a taste of what Tulok is capable of.

So you have been warned.

Chapter Text

"It feels so good to be home." Suki took in a deep breath of air and closed her eyes as she stepped on to Kyoshi Island for the first time in two years. It was not that Zuko made her stay in the Fire Nation. He did try to persuade her to go home when she had the time.

She was just stubborn.

He knew that because she often stated that nothing would get done if she were not around. It was not the full truth, as he knew that she was worried someone would take the opportunity of her not being around to kill him. Zuko often stated that he could defend himself. Not only was he a firebender, but he was a swordsman as well.

A very good swordsman. He was possibly a master, but he never took the time to really practice. Which, he regretted... sometimes.

"How long have you been away?" Katara walked next to him as their small party made their way into the village.

"Two years. Give or take a week or two." Suki smiled as she let out that breath she had been holding in. "But that's because I chose to stay with Mr. Grumpy and make sure he wasn't burning everything down." She poked fun at him. There were a couple of times, he could admit, that he did want to burn the entire palace down. Mostly when someone was not doing their job right.

"She's leaving out one detail, though." He spoke up before looking back at Sokka, who was arguing with Toph at the back of the group. Katara and Suki both stopped and looked back.

"Right." Suki blushed. "Sokka visits often." To be fair, Sokka did ask about studying with the engineers of the Fire Nation not long after the war ended. This was how the Honor came into being. However, the engineers could not help Sokka with improving his artistry skills. "Mainly when he has come up with a new design for something."

"Well, at least you are happy... right?" Katara smiled at her as they started walking again. Zuko had only been to Kyoshi a handful of times since his coronation. The first visit was to apologize and make amends with the villagers. "You seem quiet today." He felt Katara slip her hand in his as she walked beside him.

"I didn't sleep well last night." He did not need to look at her face to know that she was frowning. "I kept thinking about the past." Being on the ship brought back some memories and some 'what could have happened' thoughts.

"I'm guessing those weren't good memories?" She squeezed his hand. The memories were not bad. Most of them were about the three years he spent looking for something that was impossible to find. Until it was not.

"They weren't bad. I was mostly reflecting on where I was then and how I could've done things... different." He looked at her for a moment. He would not change anything about his past, except for one thing. "It went on all night."

"You should've come and got me." Her other hand ran itself through her hair. "I don't mind." He knew she did not, but he would not take her away from her rest for his troubles. "Maybe we can talk about it when we have some time alone." He doubted that they would actually get that time.

"I'd like that." He smiled despite his negativity. She moved closer to him as the others trailed behind with Suki trying to break up the argument between Toph and Sokka.

"Oh, Azula wrote to me." That news perked Zuko up a little with the small excitement in Katara's voice. "She is not happy that I'm away, but she can feel the baby moving around more." That was good news. Really good news. "But she still doesn't want to try talking to your mother."

"Azula has a complicated relationship with Mother." There was once a time when he and Azula fought for their mother's attention. Now that he thought about it, Zuko realized that his sister started to distance herself right around the time she started firebending. "My father had a lot to do with that."

"I figured as much." Katara's hand left his as she looped her arm through his to lean against him. "I couldn't imagine my father doing what yours did. It never crossed my mind that a parent could do things like turn their children against another parent. It's not something you ever hear of in the Water Tribes." That was because family units had to stay together to survive.

"The royal family, my family, has a history of competition between heirs." Zuko hated that tradition. "Sometimes that competition became life or death. It's one of the reasons I'm terrified of having children." Because he could not put any child of his through what he and Azula went through. It tore his family apart and broke his sister. "I know I'm not my father, but sometimes I wonder if it really is in the blood. Or if it's tradition."

"If it is tradition, it's a horrible one." She told him with a sad look on her face. He could read her so well now. "I wish you could've had a better childhood. One where you felt safe and loved." Those were wishes that held no merrit now that he was an adult and a ruler. "My culture is all about family, so if we make it through this, I will be your family." She looked up at him, her eyes full of an emotion he had never seen before from her. It was a mix of hope and longing.

"You already are my family. We didn't make it official... yet." He gave her a smile that hinted what he truly wanted.

"Yet?" Her face changed from hopeful to confused. "Zuko, are you saying what I think you're saying?" Then to half shock, half excitement.

"We will talk about it later." He leaned down to kiss her on the temple as they came to the village.

But the village was not like it had been the last time he had been there. Instead of a thriving little village, it looked run down and abandoned. Not a soul in sight.

"Where is everyone?" Toph spoke up. "I can't feel a footstep in this place." It was strange.

Suki stepped forward with hesitation and on the defense with her hand on one of the golden fans sitting in her belt. Zuko could only watch as she cautiously made her way forward. He looked at Katara before following his shadow, drawing his dao from his back and his internal fire ready for action. He watched as Sokka held on to his boomerang tightly. Nothing felt right.

"It looks like a fight happened here." The Water Tribe warrior walked up to one of the houses, inspecting the rice paper doors that had been busted through. "They left everything. Even their belongings." There were still fish sitting in salt at the stall where Zuko stood. The smell of rotting fruit and meat hit his nose as the wind shifted.

"Whatever happened was days ago." There were no signs of fire. There are no signs of anything except a struggle. There were drag marks in the dirt at Zuko's feet that led to one of the houses. "Katara, stay close." Something felt off. He felt like there were eyes watching them from the forest as he moved towards the house.

"Is that blood?" She came up behind him as he stepped up onto the porch, and when he looked down, there were puddles of dried blood. He looked at her before sliding the broken door open. "Zuko?" What he saw inside shocked him.

"Don't look." No one could see what he was looking at. An entire family was slumped over the table they sat at. Two young girls and their parents looked as though they had fallen asleep and never woke up. Their bodies were covered in flies.

Who could do such a thing?

Katara did not listen to him when she came up next to him. She gasped, covering her mouth with her hand in shock of what she was seeing. Then it was Suki's horrified scream that caught them both off guard. All Zuko could do was stare as Katara grabbed on to him, hiding her face in his shoulder.

He brought Katara outside as she began to cry, knowing the image she just saw was never going to leave her mind. It was going to haunt him, too. But seeing Sokka run past to the large house at the end of the road, he knew something was not right. He could hear Suki's sobs from where he stood with Katara. He heard the sound of boots on the dirt behind him as men from the ship came to investigate.

"Lord Zuko, is everything alright?" He turned his head to them as he held Katara close, his hand buried in her hair. She was shaking, but her cries quieted down. He could feel her tears through the layers of fabric. "We heard screaming."

"Go through each house, collect the bodies, and prepare them for burial." The men behind him had shocked looks on their faces as they became aware of what happened here on Kyoshi Island. "One of you will go back to the ship and tell the Admiral what has happened here. Have him send men to search the island for survivors." The crew behind him bowed respectfully before going off in different directions. He rested his cheek on Katara's head with the image of the family still in his mind. This was not the Earth King's doing. Nor was it the Northern Water Tribe. Someone was going to have to answer for this.

"Sometimes, I think I'm blessed to be blind, but sometimes it's a curse." Toph said as she came to stand next to Zuko. He felt Katara shift in his arms so she could look at Toph. "I want to see because I want to feel the pain, but I don't want to because I don't want to feel the horror every time I think about it."

"Toph." Katara reached out for the other woman, who somehow knew and grabbed her hand. "We should go see Suki." If this was a ploy for Zuko to go to war, it was working.

Suki was on her knees, more defeated than Zuko had ever seen her. Sokka held her from behind as she cried over the corpse of Sumei, the young woman she had placed in charge of the Kyoshi Warriors when she decided to stay in Caldera. There were four more of Kyoshi's highly trained women laying on the floor, with open fans still in their grasp. It was as if they all just dropped dead where they stood.

The thought terrified him, but the look on Katara's face confirmed what they both believed now.

Bloodbending.

This was the work of Tulok. He was sure of it. But to kill a whole village by stopping their hearts, it was unimaginable. These people were innocent. The Kyoshi Warriors were rebounded for their ability to defeat benders even as non-benders themselves. It made Suki seem vulnerable and now a target. Along with Ty Lee.

"What about Yukari?" Suki's mother was not among the victims when they gathered all the bodies. The crewmen of the Honor took great care in placing the victims on rows of tatami mats and covering them in the light of the harsh sun. "She has to be somewhere." Katara had not let go of him since the first house.

"They haven't finished searching the island yet, so there may be a chance she and others got away." There was no doubt in Zuko's mind that they were heading into dark times now. Darker than the hundred years of war that his family started. If one waterbender could do this, what could a whole group of them do?

"I've never seen Suki so broken before." The woman in question was in Sokka's arms as she watched more and more of her fellow sisters in arms come to the row of bodies. Young women, girls, and former warriors. All people Suki knew and loved were now at her feet still as stone. "Zuko, why would Tulok go after Kyoshi?" She mostly asked because she was trying to figure it out as much as he was.

"He wanted someone to see what he could do." It was Sokka who said it. Zuko locked eyes with the man he knew as a brother. The rage in Sokka's eyes affirmed what Zuko was also feeling. "It's a warning and a threat." Sokka held on to Suki tighter. "He wants people to think he can show up anywhere at any time and do this."

"Message received." The Fire Lord let go of his paramour. Katara did not want him to stray from her, so she tugged on his sleeve, causing him to take her hand. It was clear to him that she felt vulnerable, even if she was one of the strongest women he had ever met. "We'll bury them with the honor they deserve."

"Then what? We keep on going? Ignore that this happened?" Sokka's voice was laced with anger. Zuko knew it was not truly directed at him, but it did not help the ache inside.

"No, Sokka. We can never ignore this." He gestured to the people that once lived in peace now laying dead in the street. "I will never ignore them." Once he stood up for the people he felt responsible for and almost started a war. This time, he was going to war for them. Kyoshi remained neutral during the war. They were neutral now, but when he stepped on these shores after the war, he promised to come if they needed him. It was his attonment. "They deserve justice." Not vengeance. Justice and honor.

"Justice isn't enough." He understood Sokka's meaning and his anger. Zuko knew what Sokka was feeling. How could he not? These women risked their life for his on several occasions without thought. They believed in what he was trying to achieve between the nations. He looked to Katara, who had her eyes on the body of a small boy, no older than four or five.

"Not a monster. Not a man. Then what is he?" She said quietly as she gripped his hand. Her hair fell around her face, hiding the tears that were falling down her cheeks. The only evidence she was crying was the small drops landing in the dirt at her feet.

"A demon." An evil spirit comes from someplace dark and devoid of light. There is no humanity in them, not recognition of right or wrong. Just destruction and chaos. "My father wanted to burn the world and reform it into his perfect vision of peace. No one left except for firebenders." He pulled Katara into his arms again. "Tulok... I don't know what he wants, and that is dangerous." Zuko's desire for peace and Aang's acceptance of him brought in an Era of healing. Tulok was threatening that healing peace.

"Then we better find out before this happens again." Zuko agreed with Sokka. There was no telling where Tulok was at that moment or how he traveled from one place to another. "Toph, will you..." Sokka could not finish the question when he sucked in a breath.

"Don't worry, I'll be gentle." The earthbender was not a gentle bender. Just like earth itself, she was rough and heavy with her movements. But for the first time, Zuko saw her lightly stepping to command the Earth to her will. Instead of opening a large pit, she used her bending to lower each body one at a time into the ground.

"In the Fire Nation, we burn our dead. The Water Tribes send their dead back to the sea." He looked to Katara and Sokka, knowing they appreciated his attention to their culture. "Air Nomads burn their dead, then scatter the ashes into the wind. In the Earth Kingdom, many chose to return to the earth." He respected them. All of them. "So in the tradition of the Earth Kingdom, I return you to the Earth." At the words, Toph eased her movements into covering the bodies of men, women, and children. "There will be reprimand for what has happened here. You have my word, Suki. We will stay on the island tonight and wait for any survivors." His word was final as he released Katara and walked away.

When night came, the crewmen had brought food and water ashore for the group. Zuko found himself lighting a fire in one of the empty homes that had been used as a guest house. Suki assured him that she was fine, but he could see that she was still not quiet herself. Her stubbornness is what kept her from falling apart. That and Sokka.

He began removing the belts from his waist and the leather pouches that hung on his hips. Eventually, he was more comfortable after removing the heavier parts of his outfit. He was about to start unlacing the bracers on his arms when he heard a soft knock at the open door.

"Knock, knock." It was Katara. He was glad to see her. She had changed into more comfortable clothes. A blue outfit similar to what she wore years ago instead of the fur lined outfit she wore earlier. The blue scarf he gave her wrapped around her neck. "I thought you could use something to eat." She held a bowl of noodles in her hand as she stepped inside.

"I'm not really that hungry, but thanks." She set the bowl down on the small table by the fire before going up to him. "I thought you were going to share a room with Suki?"

"I thought so too, but my brother insisted I stay with you instead." Katara grabbed his arm and began to unlace the bracers. "This house only has two rooms. And Toph took up the other one, so that leaves me and you in this big room by ourselves." He was not planning to get any sleep, so the common room of the house seemed like the best place to be.

"You say that like it's a bad thing." He felt worn down like he did weeks ago. "It gives us time to talk."

"Yes, that's true, but after today... I'm not sure I want to talk." Katara pulled the loose bracer off before going to work on the other one. He did not feel like talking either. Words could not even form to express how he felt other than exhausted and enraged. Managing both was giving him a slight headache. "I just want to be here with you." The light of the fire made her skin look like the color of smokey amber.

Her hair looked darker in color, but it was her eyes that enchanted him. Fire brought out the details he had never seen before. The silver flecks on the inner ring of her irises looked like bright gold with firelight. She removed the second bracer before putting them next to his other accessories. She took care of him. Not unlike a dutiful wife, but she did it because she wanted to. Katara wanted him, and he sometimes felt like it was all a dream. It was not. She was there in front of him. He sat down against the closest wall with his back leaning against it. Then, he pulled her down to him.

"I'm sorry." Zuko apologized. He felt like he needed to because he could not shield her from this display of needless death. It was the last thing he wanted or expected to see. Katara sat down next to him as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "This wasn't what I wanted to happen." She leaned into his side, putting her head on his shoulder and her hand on his chest. She fit perfectly.

"You don't need to apologize. None of us were expecting this, but we knew that war was coming. We were born in a war, and we should know what to expect by now." But this was not a war yet. It was... a threat. It was a promise.

'I can hurt you.' Is what it meant.

"This is different." He held her tighter as he started trailing his fingers up and down the bare skin of her arm. "This is personal." His fingers found the embroidered him of the blue scarf. "For both of us." He kissed the top of her head.

"Hmmm." She was already falling asleep. But he could not. Too many things were haunting him now. Most of them were buried outside, and they weighed on his heart.

"I want to marry you." He whispered to her. "I want to have children with you." She was sound asleep and probably did not know what he was saying. "One day, when our children are old enough, I want to leave it all behind and go wherever you want to go. Do whatever makes you happy. Because I love you... so much. I'll wear all the scars from lightning or fire if it means keeping you alive." Zuko closed his eyes, resting his cheek on her forehead.

There was no sleep for him. Just the crackle of the fire in the pit and Katara's soft breathing as she slept.

Chapter 19: Fire

Notes:

I had a little trouble with this chapter.

I knew what I wanted to do, but how to execute it was the hard part.

After a while I just went with the flow.

Also, it was my birthday so it was hard to actually sit down and write.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Katara found herself waking up to the sound of a bird calling in the night. She could only recall falling asleep in Zuko's arms, but when she looked around, she was sleeping near the door on a futon with a warm blanket covering her. It must have been in the early hours of the morning because the fire had been reduced to embers. She sat up right as he came into the room from the back of the house. From what she could tell, he was anxious about something.

"How long was I asleep for?" Katara watched him as he went over to the door, sliding it open a crack to look outside. The look on his face had her slightly worried as the moonlight came in.

"A few hours." He said in a low voice. "Try to stay quiet." Zuko looked down at her with a finger to his lips. "The crewmen I sent out to look for survivors have not come back." Fear spiked in her chest at the thought the men could be in danger.

"Come here." She reached out to him. The futon could easily fit both of them, so she pushed herself to the other side. Her invitation seemed to work for him as he shut the door quietly. "Did you put this futon in here while I was sleeping?"

"I didn't want you to be uncomfortable." He removed the last layer of his clothing, leaving him in his gray pants. "And I wasn't planning on sleeping. Not after what happened." Zuko was very good at holding in his emotions, to a point, but Katara could tell he was worn down again. He looked like he did when she arrived in the Fire Nation.

"Remember the conversation about not sleeping?" He looked at her with guilt as he realized he was doing it again. She did not blame him for not wanting to rest. There was a lot on his mind. Hers as well. "Get in and let me hold you." Zuko did as she asked, his hair falling around his face as he leaned down to get in under the covers. He was warm as he lay on his side facing away from her. This was much different. Before she could get his arms around him, there was a big sigh. Then he turned to face her.

"I think this is the first time we shared a bed." Somewhat. They did fall asleep on his bed at the palace before, but they were just... what were they then? What were they now? "I mean to sleep. Not... you know." She covered her mouth to stifle a giggle as his hand came up to rest on her hip. "What?"

"Nothing." She should not be feeling as giddy as she did. Not with the images of the day before still lingering in the back of her mind. "I feel like we shouldn't even be here." Her hand reached for his loose hair that draped across his neck. "All those people... their lives were snuffed out." Like fire. She did not get the chance to look at the bodies thoroughly before they were buried. Although, the rate of decomposition from the summer heat made it nearly impossible to determine anything. "It's so insane to think of."

"When you told me about how Hama had become..." Zuko closed his eyes as if he were trying to find the right words. "In the lack of a better wors, obsessed with revenge, do you think it was her ability to bloodbend that... turned her bad?" He swallowed as she played with the ends of his hair.

There was an old text she read while studying healing in the Northern Water Tribe. It was written by the wife of a chief from long ago who had become a renowned healer. Many of her teachings were passed down to this day. But, she cautioned about the use of immoral bending.

"Maybe so." She licked her lips as Zuko's hand moved up to her waist, and he began to rub his thumb in a circular motion against the thin fabric of her clothes. "There were passages in texts written about the misuse of bending and how it can change the state of the mind over time." She recalled Zuko experiencing something like that when he switched sides. "When you found us at the Western Air Temple, your firebending changed."

"Because my mind changed. It wasn't until Aang and I went to the Sun Warriors that I was able to get my bending back." And she remembered that he was much calmer, more reliant on himself instead of brute strength. He was no longer angry. "Druk isn't one for conversations, but seeing the dragons, it was like they spoke to me on the inside." She nodded before moving even closer to him, his hand moving to her back.

"Hama let her need for revenge consume her, and I think that is why bloodbending changed her." The difference between herself and Hama was the trauma they suffered. Hama had learned bloodbending out of desperation to survive the oppression of a Fire Nation prison. Katara learned to defend her friends. Now, she was learning more because of Tulok. "I don't know what Tulok's reasoning is, but I know he needs to be stopped, and so does this conflict."

"I wish I knew what Aang's involvement is." Zuko sighed, putting his forehead against hers. "He was a good kid, but somehow, someone twisted him around. I want to talk with him." He paused, closing his eyes. Katara could see that her beloved was in pain because of this. Zuko and Aang had become good friends, which she guessed was the reason he never said anything about his feelings for her. She moved her hand to put it on his unblemished cheek. "It hurts when your friend turns their back on you. I can handle it if there is some truth to why, but there isn't any." And that bothered him.

"There is some truth." He moved his head away to look her in the eyes. "You love me. And you always have." She only remembered him somewhat flirting while threatening her. And the time he tied her up, telling her he would save her from the pirates... that was definitely not flirting. Right?

"I wouldn't say always, but I did... uh... think you were pretty when we first met." She blinked at him as he sighed either from admitting something that he kept secret or because he was trying not to blush. "I mean... you... I... okay, so I may have thought about you a lot back then. But I don't think I was in love with you." She definitely was not in love with him back then. Actually, she saw him as an enemy and later on just a boy who was confused about what he really wanted. "That doesn't matter now, does it?"

"No." She moved to kiss him. "Because I want you." Katara said softly before her lips met his. He pulled her so she was flush against the skin of his chest. His heat radiated into her, bringing up strange tingles from inside. His hand moved back down to her hip as he deepened the kiss.

The warm sensation in the pit of her stomach traveled downward into her hips. It was strange and wonderful at the same time, but so new to her. The moan she let out as his hand moved down to her upper thigh, he was going further than she ever knew before. It almost scares her. But she remembers that she is safe with Zuko.

But she was not ready for the next step of intimacy.

She broke the kiss with him, giving him an apologetic look in the dull moonlight. He looked confused for a moment, and then he gave a slight nod in understanding. She did not need to explain to him that this was not the time or the place.

"Maybe when this is over." She rubbed her thumb on his cheekbone. Those features she wanted to see someday in their son if they ever had one. He nodded. He moved his hand from her body to cover her hand on his face. "You can make good on that promise."

"What promise?" He looked at her with confusion and a hint of shock.

"The one where you marry me." He turned over onto his back, letting go of her hand and pinching the bridge of his nose. She had a feeling he was flustered by the way he let out a long sigh.

"You heard all of that." At the time she did hear what he said, she was still conscious, but dozing off. Katara's heart had started racing enough for her to stay lucid, but she could not bring herself to move or even say anything. "You weren't supposed to hear that... yet." She laid her head on his shoulder as the arm she was on came to rest on her side. "But... I meant every word of it."

"I know. And I want to marry you too, but with all of this going on... I'm not sure if we ever could." That was the sorrowful part of all of this. "I don't know if your people would ever accept a waterbender as Fire Lady."

"Katara, you don't have to be Fire Lady. It's not really a title that gets used very often." She blinked. All this time, she was under the belief that Fire Lady was equal to a queen. She picked her head up. "The last Fire Lady was my grandmother, and she only took it because it made her feel like she had importance."

"You mean, it's just a title. There is no real job with it?" Besides being a mother and wife. Not that there was anything wrong with that. Those were two things she wanted herself. However, Katara wanted to have a say in her life and a role that could help the world. She knew she would be expected to have his children, but a waterbender being the co-ruler of the nation would cause controversy.

"No, not really." He grabbed her hand. "I mean, my mother had no say politically, and neither did my grandmother." The feeling of his thumb caressing the back of her hand offered her some comfort of what it could be like for her as his consort later on. "I honestly don't know much about my grandmother other than her fading away into memory by the time I was born." An end no one ever wanted. But Katara knew herself. She would not sit back and become just a title. "Even Uncle Iroh's wife wasn't as important as Lu Ten or the rest of us."

"What a sad fate." Katara put her head back on Zuko's shoulder. "To be forgotten when you could've had so much impact." She felt him press a kiss into her hair.

"That won't be your fate." It was a promise. He knew who she was. "You can be whatever you want just as long as you are happy... with me, that is." Katara smiled as she closed her eyes. She could feel the scarred skin beneath the palm of her hand. She was positive that if she wanted to travel the world, he would follow her. Just like he did years ago now, only it was really Aang that he followed.

"I know, Zuko." She let out a small yawn, feeling the day getting closer every minute they lay awake. "I know." She smiled as she relaxed her body, molding perfectly into his side. Whether he would actually sleep or remain awake was up to him, but she was going to sleep while she could.

She was afraid of what the day would bring.

It felt like hours later when her eyes opened again. Something nagging her in the back of her mind as she gained awareness. Her head was on Zuko's chest with his steady heartbeat in her ear. Her arms had wrapped themselves around him as he had his left arm slung over her. Their legs were intertwined underneath the covers as he rested peacefully on his back.

It was strange, though, the warm light coming from outside the thin paper panels of the sliding doors. At first, she thought it was the first light of the sun, but the house faced the west. She pulled her head off of Zuko's chest when she smelt it.

Smoke.

It was then that she felt panic. Katara pulled herself out of Zuko's arms before shaking him.

"Zuko!" She could see the glow getting brighter. She shook him harder. "Zuko! Wake up! Wake up!" His eyes popped open, and he bolted upright, with worried eyes.

"Katara? What is it?" His eyes looked her up and down as she sat up on her knees in the bed. The covers fell off of her.

"The village... it's on fire!" There was no time to think on what was happening when he tossed the covers back and stood up before opening the doors. Katara quickly got to her feet and followed him outside where he stood watching as all of Kyoshi village and the surrounding forest was on fire. "Zuko..." She pointed out a group of men silhouetted by the roaring flames. The Fire Lord turned to her.

"Go inside and wake Sokka." He put a hand on her upper arm. "Hurry." The way his eyes burned in fury, but also concern made her realize this was planned. Whoever was down the hill was waiting for them. Or rather, Zuko. They knew he was here. They had to have been waiting.

There was no other explanation for the events that transpired before they even stepped foot on the island. Zuko was not surprised when he saw one of the men below turn around, even with the fire back lighting them, he could tell they were not Fire Nation. Nor were they Earth Kingdom. The Northern Water Tribe fleet were two days behind them, so this was not them either. No, his best guess was that these men were somehow associated with Tulok. That was the only answer he had.

He watched as the one man alerted the rest to his location on the hill above them. Each man turning around to gaze on him. Zuko counted five. Five men who seemed to be waiting for him to show his face.

"Who are they?" Sokka came to stand next to him with the jian sword that Zuko let him borrow in his hand. "And what do they want?"

"You're free to go down and ask them if you want, but I think we already know the answer." Zuko crossed his arms as the five men seemed to be talking to each other. He could not hear them over the roar of the fire that was now making its way into the forest up the hill. It was then he could see the faces of the five men as the fire spread light onto them. "You and Suki go back to the Honor. Tell Jee to make for the cove on the other side of the island but keep out of sight. Katara, Toph, and I will handle this." He trusted Sokka to follow his orders, even if the other man protested.

"Are you sure? What if it's Tulok?" That was a chance they were just going to have to take. Sokka was right to be concerned, but Zuko needed to know who it was they were dealing with. Anger boiled in Zuko's stomach, growing hot and when he let out a breath, sparks of flame came out with it.

"I'm sure." He put a hand on Sokka's shoulder. "You two get going." Zuko nodded at his brother as Katara and Toph came running out of the house. "Between the three of us, I think we'll be fine."

"Zuko, do you know how many people underestimate you?" He smirked as Sokka turned away.

"Plenty." He said before looking to Katara who had both his dao swords and clothes in her arms. Toph was still half asleep, but standing next to her rubbing her eyes with one hand while trying to fix her hair with the other.

"You can't fight half dressed." No, but the way that the men down the hill were talking amongst each other, he may as well get fully dressed. "Who are they?" Katara asked him as she held up the gray undershirt he wore beneath the other layers.

"I don't know, but they seem to be very patient." He pulled the shirt over his head before she handed him the next layer. "I had Sokka take Suki back to the Honor." That was probably the wisest choice he could make. The ship was their only way off the island and some of the crew were still missing. "Watch the fire. It's getting close." He was already putting boots on and buckling the leather belts that went around his waist.

"Toph and I will handle the fire." Katara said handing him the two swords he had most of his life. "You go have a chat with the mystery men." He smirked at her when he took the swords from her and put them on his back. Then, he tied half his hair back in the traditional top knot, only it was slightly messier than normal.

Daylight was not far off. He could feel the Sun just below the horizon as the purple and orange hues of daybreak danced on the horizon. With every step, he knew that this could be an ambush. Those men, the five of them, could easily overtake him if they had the skill, but he was going in as a non-threat. Even if he was feeling fire in his breath. The men continued talking as he neared them.

He could see each man in detail now.

Two of them were Water Tribe. They both reminded Zuko of Hakoda and Batto. Life long friends, maybe brothers who had seen battle for sure judging by the haggard appearances they wore on their faces. They wore beds in the braids that hung from their temples, a standard sign that they were both well accomplished warriors and hunters. Next to them was a man not much older than Zuko was. Green eyes indicative of Earth stared back at him. He held a Laohan spear in his hand as he stood proud. Another weapon user. Then the boy next to him, slightly younger than Zuko by the looks of it, held on to a chain whip. He looked similar to the Earth Kingdom man.

To his left, stood another man.

He knew right away who had set the fire when he encountered the gaze of another firebender. One of Hoshi's men perhaps? He was dressed in the colors Zuko wore every day, the only difference was the small green band on his arm. A memento from someone lost perhaps? The firebender's experienced eyes showed recognition. His long hair was streaked with gray as he smirked.

"Well, if it isn't the Fire Lord himself."

Notes:

Thank you to everyone who left kudos and comments!

I really enjoy engaging with everyone!

Chapter 20: Yoshin the Fire Demon

Notes:

Guys! This is super crazy but 10k views in a month! I can't even process that in my mind.
*cue the imposter syndrome*

So big thank you's to Sulkybender, Bailique88, Linked916, storyofanunknownfangirl, ginger-snapped, Linore (who is always giving me good theories) and all the guests that have left amazing comments! You guys have helped keep this going by engaging with me and supporting me with those positive comments.

If you guys don't know by now, I suffer from depression and anxiety, so reading your comments has helped me big time!

And if anyone wants to attempt fanart, I'm totally down for that.

Chapter Text

Zuko raised his eyebrow and crossed his arms as the heat of the fire blazed from behind the firebender. He had no way of knowing how powerful of a bender this man was, but he was not going to take any chances. He definitely kept his awareness of the events going on around him, mainly with the spread of flames. But the other four men could be a problem too.

"You're a long way from your throne, Fire Lord Zuko." The older man chuckled as he bowed in mock respect. Zuko did not really care if anyone bowed to him, it was etiquette of course, but this man was a lot stronger than he looked. "Not that it isn't a pleasure to see you, but we were hoping for someone else." Someone as in? He narrowed his eyes at the firebender in front of him.

"And that would be?" Zuko was skeptical about who the firebender could be looking for. For all he knew, this was just a trap set by the many enemies that were mounting up against him.

"Dad?" What? He turned around to see Suki standing there instead of on her way back to the Honor with Sokka. She was out of breath as Toph and Katara came running up behind her. Zuko could never recall Suki ever mentioning who her father was. He knew Yukari as an overprotective woman who preferred Kyoshi to be isolated and neutral.

"Wait, what?" He looked back and forth between the older firebender and the Kiyoshi Warrior that looked nothing like she could be half Fire Nation. He blinked twice and felt confused. "Suki, what is this?"

"Forgive me, Fire Lord Zuko, for my manners." This time the other man bowed with more respect. "But my name is Yoshin. These are my sons." He motioned to the two Earth Kingdom men standing behind him. "Kaiji and Yuroh. And you already know my daughter, Suki." He straightened up and looked at Suki with relief in his eyes. "The two waterbender's are Kano and Kanak. They are part of my crew." The name Yoshin was familiar.

"You're forgiven if you can tell me why you burnt down the village." Zuko glared at the man in front of him. There was no need to burn down an entire village. Suki ignored his inquiry as she walked up to Yoshin and hugged him tightly. Instead of staying angry, Zuko realized that this man was Suki's family and the two men behind him were her brothers. This was something she neglected to mention time and time again, but it made sense.

"I'm sorry I didn't come in time." Zuko could hear the apology over the flames. "Your mother sent word that Kyoshi was under attack days ago." He watched as Suki pulled away from the man she called father. He looked up at Zuko. "Your men are being held on the other side of the island by the rest of my crew. Yukari is there with them along with the survivors." That was a relief. Zuko could see it on Suki's face.

"Yeah, but why burn the village?" Katara spoke up as she came to stand close to Zuko. She had been quiet all of this time. "Unless you want everyone to think that this was done by the Fire Nation."

"That is not the case, Master Katara." Yoshin looked at all of them individually. Zuko could hear Toph exhale. He knew that the earthbender was looking for any signs of deception from the entire group of men. "It was Yukari who requested the village be burned after what happened. I arrived here around the same time you did, Fire Lord." That would explain the feeling of someone watching them as they discovered the villagers' bodies. He looked to Toph.

"Is that true?" He asked the blind woman. Zuko had no reason to trust Yoshin, even if Suki was his daughter.

"He isn't lying. Unless he is really good at it, but I can tell he is being sincere." He was glad Toph had that wonderful ability to be a lie detector, but that did not help Zuko's worries. He was right to be suspicious because for all he knew, Yoshin could be working for Tulok.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa... back up here... you're Suki's Dad?" Zuko turned around abruptly to see Sokka standing there as if he had been standing there the whole time. Besides wanting to face palm himself, Zuko also wanted to yell at his best friend for not doing as he said. Which was to go back to the ship and tell Jee to... "How could you not tell me?!"

"Because how would it sound if I told you my father was a Fire Nation general that defected to become a mercenary?" That's it! Zuko knew he heard the name Yoshin somewhere. General Yoshin was infamous for having burned entire villages to the ground in the Earth Kingdom under orders from Fire Lord Azulon. He was a prodigy much like Azula had been. He was also still on the Fire Nation's most wanted list.

"Okay, point taken, but you still should've told me something." That was beside the point. The point was that there was a group of mercenaries standing right in front of them who were responsible for Kyoshi's destruction on the orders of Yukari herself. The point was, could they be trusted not to try and stab them in the back?

"Sokka, now is not the time for family talk. Right now, you need to get back to the ship and tell Jee exactly what I told you." The Fire Lord said with a hint of irritation in his voice. He pinched the bridge of his nose again trying to keep himself from exploding like he did as a teenager. There was so much information he needed about what happened that he was willing to overlook Yoshin's transgressions toward the Fire Nation to get it. He looked at the older man. "Take me to my men and I might look the other way regarding your fugitive status." Then he looked at Sokka. "Go to the ship, Sokka."

"Yeah, yeah, your grumpiness." Toph giggled as Katara's brother turned around and began walking towards the direction that was not engulfed in flames. Then Zuko turned back to Yoshin.

"Lead the way." He motioned for the group of men to go ahead of him, Katara, and Toph. Suki obviously would stay with her father, who Zuko was still untrusting of. He had every right to be when the man at the front was a fugitive. It was Katara's hand sliding into his that helped to calm his frazzled nerves. He laced his fingers with hers as they began walking after the group ahead of them.

"How weird that Suki's half Fire Nation." Toph said as they walked through the forest just as the sun appeared over the horizon. Zuko could feel his chi replenishing itself as the red rays of light fell on him between the trees to the east. "She looks nothing like Yoshin." Zuko was about to say something but then realized that Toph was joking.

"Don't say anything." Katara told him as she tried hiding her own reaction to Toph's little joke. "Keep your eyes ahead and don't react." He had no idea if she was telling him that or if she was saying it to herself.

"Hah... I know you're dying to laugh at that one, Sugar Queen." Now was not the time to be joking, but Zuko knew this was how Toph handled serious moments sometimes. She was likely just as nervous about all of this as he was. "Seriously, though... do either of you believe that he is her real father?"

"I mean, she does have his facial structure." Katara mentioned. "I think Suki looks more like Yukari." That much was undeniable since Zuko had met the former Kyoshi warrior a handful of times in the past few years. Yukari was a force to be reckoned with, yet she was gracious enough to accept his apology and of course, his help in reforming the island. "Are you angry with her for not telling anyone?" Was he angry at Suki? No. He understood why she would keep the information from anyone. He shook his head.

"Even if Yoshin is her father, I still don't trust him as far as I can throw him." The same could be said with his own father as well. Ozai was still rotting alone in a cell back in the Fire Nation under heavy guard. With the remnants of the New Ozai Society thoroughly rooted out in the last three years, Zuko could finally find a bit of closure. "Once we hear about what happened from Yukari, we will leave Kyoshi and sail strait for Gaoling." He tightened his grip on her hand as she walked beside him.

"We still haven't heard anything from Ty Lee." That was the problem. He was worried that Ty Lee may have been compromised if Kyoshi had been infiltrated by Tulok. Zuko wanted to find out for himself what was going on in the Earth Kingdom, but it would require stealth. "I hope she is alright."

"That is why we need to get to Gaoling." The sun was now shining golden rays instead of the red that came with dawn. "Our only source of information coming from Gaoling is by herself. If she is discovered, it could be bad for all of us." Sure, he had contacts in the Earth Kingdom, but it was hard to know who was loyal enough to him. Any one of those contacts could provide false information just to complicate things. It was not out of the ordinary when war was brewing. "I don't want to take any chances."

"I understand." Katara gave his hand a small squeeze. Zuko was tense. He felt tense ever since she woke him up. If he could prevent war from happening, he could finally sleep without worry. He could also marry Katara, and she would be his most valuable advisor. These hopes and dreams are something that he would have chided himself over as a sixteen-year-old boy, but now that he was older, they seemed a reality. There were just a few people standing in the way of that. "I'm just hoping we get back to the Fire Nation in time for Azula." He hoped that as well. Despite the past that he had with his sister, Zuko did love Azula, and now that love transferred over to her daughter.

"It's hard to believe I'm going to be an uncle." In the politics of the Fire Nation, having an heir was paramount for one's position as Fire Lord. It was common practice to have more than one heir. An heir and a spare regardless of gender. It was very rare for a Fire Lord to have more than two heirs, and even rarer for there to be one. If a consort could not produce an heir, she was sent away for one who could. Illegitimate children were not unheard of, but they could never be considered. Nieces and nephews on the other hand, were sometimes considered if all else failed. "I hope that Azula decides to stay too."

"She has a lot of work to do and I think she will need our help." That was a given. He knew that Azula's state of mind was not the best. Even before the Agni Kai, she had been under pressure from their father. She had to have been. Katara looked up at him with soft eyes. "Remember what I said about you being the only father figure her daughter will have, Zuko."

"I can promise that she will never know who sired her." That was something Zuko was adamant about. The child did not need to grow up knowing her father was a killer. A bloodbender with no concern for life and a metaphorical demon. His protective nature was already showing towards the unborn baby that slept quietly in his sister's womb.

"We'll cross that bridge when we get to it, but for now, we have to find out what really happened here." Katara reminded him to focus on the present instead of worrying about the future his niece was going to have. If anything, he was trying to make sure his niece and his own children would have a future without war. "This is why I believe you'll be a wonderful father, though." She smiled up at him with the light of the sun hitting her face.

She was so beautiful.

And he was so enamored with her. No one could ever hold a candle to Katara. No one. And he supposed that was why Aang held on so tightly to Katara. But it was not just her beauty that drew Zuko to Katara. Her gracefulness when she bent water spoke to her nature. The softness of water that life grew in to it being a force that eroded stone. The turbulence that presented such a duality to her personality and then her ability to adapt to change... it resonated with him. Zuko found his ability to change through her, whether she knew it or not.

"I can heal it," she said, lifting the vial of water as her hand gently touched his scarred face. "Or at least I can try." Emotions swirled within him. Zuko, her enemy, now allowed her to do what he had never permitted anyone else.

In her eyes, he found compassion.

He had been taught that compassion was a weakness, yet it gave her strength. The Water Tribe girl, embodying both goodness and fury, had shattered his defenses. He realized it was their shared loss that connected them; the empathy he felt when she revealed her mother's fate had grown stronger. But such moments are fleeting, aren't they?

"The choice is yours." The moment shattered with the echo of rocks and broken crystals in the cavern.

That was when Zuko recognized his transformation. Yet, he had made the wrong choice. Seeing the betrayal in her eyes wounded him more profoundly than he had ever known.

"I was the first to trust you!" Her words, sharp and biting, matched the chill in her gaze before her tirade continued.

"What can I do to make it up to you?" he pleaded, desperate to ease her pain and rectify his actions in the catacombs beneath Ba Sing Se.

"Zuko?" Her voice brought him out of his thoughts. He had been so caught up in his memories that he did not notice they had made it to the other side of the island. There he saw his men sitting around a fire with their hands tied behind their backs in stone handcuffs. It seemed Yoshin had more benders in his crew.

"Suki!" They both turned to see Yukari running towards her daughter with Yoshin right behind Suki. The greeting between the mother and daughter was almost heartbreaking in the way that Suki had started crying upon embracing her mother. There was no doubt that the Kyoshi Warrior was feeling relief. Zuko, with Katara's hand still in his, walked to stand beside Yoshin.

"They are both safe now." Yoshin looked at the mother and daughter. Yukari was examining Suki like she was the one that had been in danger, when it was the other way around. Mothers had a powerful instinct to protect their children before themselves. The Fire Demon crossed his arms with a smile on his face. "Despite my reputation... I do have a heart."

"A reputation of what? Burning villages to prove a point? Or killing innocent people?" Zuko was not so sure that Yoshin was redeemable at the moment, but the man in question scoffed. "You act like that was honorable."

"It wasn't honorable to kill innocent people because they refused to give up their land and their lives." Yoshin looked at the Fire Lord and his companions. Zuko felt like he was being judged himself for what happened in the past. "That is what Azulon wanted. You were a not even a thought then." The cold look in Yoshin's eyes proved that there was more to the story than what was recorded in books and scrolls. "The war that your family started, it may have ended by your hand, but the world is still recovering from it." It was not just by Zuko's hand, but the Avatar's as well. He declared it over.

"So, where does that leave you? Looking for more war?" There was a hint of venom in Katara's voice as she inquired to what Yoshin was after with his group of benders and a ship that sat off the shore in the cove before them. "Who's side are you on?" Yoshin sighed.

"Who's side do you think I'm on?" It was an honest question. There was no hint of malice in Yoshin's actions thus far and Zuko was still unsure whether the truth was actually that clear. Mercenaries fought for coin. They did horrible things for what they could put in their bellies and find pleasure in.

"Enough!" Yukari strode over to them, her face hard as stone and her brown eyes as cold as ice. Suki followed behind her with a scowl on her face that mirrored Katara's. Zuko was doing his best to remain calm, but the heat in his belly was simmering. "You can fight each other later." The older woman grabbed on to Yoshin's arm and dragged him away. "Release the Fire Lord's men and apologize." It was strange to see the older man being berated by Yukari, who was a woman that put up with no nonsense. Even in her exhausted appearance, she was like a storm.

"I've never met Yukari, but I already like her." Toph put her hands behind her head with a grin as she listened in on the woman practically chastising her daughter's father. Suki on the other hand had her hand over her face in embarrassment.

"You didn't have to live with them as a child." Zuko looked to her with his eyebrow raised. "They loved each other, but they really didn't get along. Especially when she found out about his other mistresses." Oh. That explained the two other men who looked like they were from other Earth Kingdom villages. Yoshin may have been a mercenary, but his reputation did not mention the women or the children he sired. "Mom kicked him out the next day."

"Ouch." Toph said. "So, your dad's a bit of a ladies' man. It could be worse." The earthbender moved her hands to her hips. Zuko never knew what it was truly like to be in a happy family, but Katara's hand in his made her realize that it could still happen.

"You mean like my three half-brothers and two half-sisters?" Zuko looked at Suki again. "Yeah, it could be a lot worse." Comparing childhood and parents was starting to make him uncomfortable. His parents were not exactly model parents either. He blamed that on the tradition of arranged marriages within the royal family and the search for powerful bloodlines rather than qualities needed in a spouse. That tradition was something he was not going to uphold. Not when he already made up his mind on who he wanted by his side for the rest of his life.

He squeezed her hand and looked on her as the sun moved through the sky.

It was Katara, and it would only ever be Katara.

Chapter 21: Waterfall

Notes:

This chapter... *growls* made me almost quit this fic. Because I didn't want to write it. Why? Because I know what happens next. And I hate writing exposition chapters... I hates it Precious! I hates it!

Surprisingly this is actually the longest chapter I've written so far.

But thank you to my lovely readers for waiting patiently for a chapter that is all exposition and no progression. Next chapter will be better. I promise. I just had to get through this one before getting to the next big event.

Chapter Text

"Stay still. This is only going to hurt a little while." The little boy was one of the few survivors from the village. He was only five years old, but he and his sister were the only ones in his family to survive.

"But I want Toko!" He cried out for his older sister as she brought in pales of seawater from the Cove. Katara could only sympathize with the two children as she worked to heal the deep cut on Takeru's ankle. The boy was rightfully upset. "Toko!"

"The sooner you hold still, the sooner Katara will be done." Zuko's voice came from behind her as she knelt down with her hand covering the cut. "Then you'll be as good as new." She could hear the smile in his voice as he comforted the boy. She took a moment to look behind her with a grateful smile. "When you're done, we need to talk." He told her as he leaned down, putting a hand on her shoulder.

"Takeru is the last one." She smiled softly. "If he stops moving." She turned to the boy and winked at him. She heard Zuko chuckle at the sour face the five-year-old was giving her.

"Are you done yet, Master Katara?" Takeru said as the gash was now just a thin line of scar tissue on his ankle. She did not want to alarm the boy about how she really healed it with bloodbending. Redirecting blood to the damage tissue helped the skin mend quicker, and then the water she used helped with the pain.

"Yes, I'm done." The little boy's brown eyes lit up as he saw the small scar on his ankle. "Try not to cut yourself on the clamshells again, okay?" Katara said as Takeru nodded and stood up with a smile on his face before running up to his sister.

"How many were you able to speak with?" Zuko held his hand out to her. She took it, allowing him to help her up to her feet and wiping the front of her clothes off. The sun was already on its descent towards the horizon now that she had been able to look over each one of the survivors and Zuko's men.

"Enough to know that Tulok came with other benders under the disguise as a traveler." The first person she spoke with was a woman named Keiko, who had been with Yukari when the attack happened. "Waterbenders." Katara looked out across the cove where the Honor rested behind Yoshin's smaller ship.

"They stayed for two days, just before the full Moon." That made sense if the other waterbenders could not bloodbend. They would need the moon to do it. "Yukari said it happened so suddenly. The villagers in the great hall suddenly started dropping as they ate." The story sounded the same no matter who was telling it.

"Sudden heart failure." Katara sighed. "That doesn't explain why the others managed to get away." She had her thoughts on that, given the number of waterbenders present that night it made sense that they could not handle all of the villagers at once. "These people can't go back to living how they were."

"I've already spoken to Yukari about that." The man at Katara's side had such a caring heart. That was one of the things she knew redeemed him long ago. "I promised to send builders and supplies soon. Once we make way to Gaoling, I'll send a hawk with instructions." That was good. At least Kyoshi could rebuild. "After all, this is partly our fault." He looked out towards the ships as well before lacing his fingers with hers.

"The blame is mostly with Tulok." She did not mention Aang because she was unsure of the Avatar's involvement. "He started this. We are the ones who have to end it before someone else dies." She did not know if she could continue watching innocent people suffer. Even with her abilities growing in strength, she was unsure of how this was all going to end.

"I'm sorry to interrupt, but my father wishes to speak with both of you." The couple turned around to see Yoshin's youngest son, Yuroh. The teenager held a small boar he had hunted over his shoulders. "He's over by the camp." Both Katara and Zuko looked at one another as the teenager walked off with his kill.

"How old is he again?" The Fire Lord seemed a little perturbed by the fact that a teenager was able to take down a wild boar without issue.

"Sixteen." Katara watched as Zuko's face fell. "Oh, come on, you can't be jealous because you were raised to be waited on hand and foot while Yuroh was taught to survive." She teased him before bumping his shoulder.

"I'm not jealous." But his eyes betrayed him, and so did the way he squeezed her hand firmly. "Hunting is a useful skill to have, but I was never very good at it." She smirked.

"I know. You hunted Aang and never caught him." She was not trying to hurt his feelings. Actually, he seemed to chuckle at the memories of his days chasing after her and Aang. "Come on, let's go see what Yoshin has to say." She dragged Zuko with her to where the camp was situated.

Tents had been put up in a circle with the fire pit in the center. There, sitting on a log that had been brought over to the fire, sat Yoshin. He sat there twirling a knife between his fingers as Yukari sat next to him. Suki and Toph were sitting opposite while Sokka was carving up a filet of boar meat to cook. The villagers that survived the attack were walking to and from their tents with various articles of clothing or food as the late afternoon set in. Katara felt hungry as the smell of roast lofted through the camp. Her stomach growled loud enough for Zuko to look at her with his eyebrow raised.

"I didn't realize I was hungry." To be fair, she had worked on healing the survivors since she arrived at the cove. Hunger was the least of her priorities. "Or thirsty." She said as she felt thirst now that she had relaxed.

"There is plenty of boar to go around." Yoshin motioned to the empty log between him and Suki. "And I had some of the men bring fresh water from the falls. Falls? The sound of refreshing water made her mouth suddenly flood with saliva. "Sit and eat." He said as Sokka moved to put a slab of meat on the spit.

"Did you kill that boar?" Zuko looked at his friend with a hint of jealousy. Katara tried to stifle her giggle, but it did not help that the Fire Lord looked right at her with a semi glare. Sokka, who knew not to lie to Zuko, turned his chin up.

"So, what if I did?" While Sokka was not able to beat Zuko in sword fighting, he was a good hunter. All those years of gathering food for the Southern Water Tribe paid off. Katara learned from an early age to clean a carcass and prepare meat, it was one of the many traditions that women followed in her culture. "Does that bother you?" Zuko crossed his arms before sitting down next to Katara with a sigh.

"No." She would have to make it a point to have Sokka take Zuko out hunting once they were married. "You have to be better than me at something." Yoshin chuckled at the two younger men, a glint of familiarity was in his dark golden eyes that had Katara questioning what the former General was really up to.

"You're Father was competitive like that." The older man spoke up as he picked his flask of water up from the ground. "Always looking to best the best of us." He took a swig. "Many people underestimated him. His confidence in his abilities came at a cost." There seemed to be a far off look in his eyes.

"You know my Father?" It made sense to Katara that Yoshin would have interacted with Ozai at some point, but Zuko's reaction told her that he knew nothing of this.

"Knew." Yoshin corrected Zuko. "I knew him as he was before he became the monster he is." Monster was not the right word. "He is much younger than I, but when I served with him, he was still a teenager." No more than a boy and very much like Zuko had been. "I trained him."

"You trained Ozai?" Sokka shot up from the pit and turned facing the man who had a hand in the development of the most powerful firebender in history. "The man who single handedly tried to wipe out the world?" The old bender looked up with a truthful gaze.

"He was a prodigy, unlike Iroh." A flash of remorse crossed Yoshin's face. "Iroh was talented in his own right, but he lacked balance. It took tragedy for him to understand that the spirit needs to be balanced as much as Chi does. A lesson that Is hard to learn, even for a prodigy like your father or your sister." Yoshin stood up. "Ozai found it another way. What he did, I do not know, but it gave him peace enough to pool his Chi." Katara felt Zuko tense next to her. Letting go of her hand, he raised it to his chin in thought.

"It was my grandfather." He said after a moment. "Azulon was just as cruel, if not worse than my father." Katara remembered what Zuko had said to her before they had gone to find Ursa. "My family has a cycle of violence and cruelty that runs back generations. I always wondered if my father had faced the same torture as he had shown me as a child." It was not just physical violence Zuko had known in his childhood, but the kind that doesn't leave marks on the skin. The kind that Azula carried within her broken mind.

"Azulon tested Ozai harder than Iroh. He put him through the paces to become a machine of war." The silence between all of them drew them more into a story that could not be ignored. "Ozai was never supposed to be Fire Lord, but not long after my desertion, I face Ozai as an enemy." Yukari grabbed Yoshin's hand as he stood looking into the flames. "He had enough to kill me then, but all he left me with was a burn on my back and a promise of death if I ever set foot in the Fire Nation again."

"He was merciful then." Yukari spoke up. Looking directly at Zuko. "That was how Yoshin came to Kyoshi." Katara looked towards Suki, who nodded in confirmation as to her birth.

"So, what happened? Why did Ozai become all…" Sokka growled with his fingers curled like claws. "Evil?"

"My grandfather died." Zuko looked to Sokka and sighed. "Or rather, my mother killed my grandfather." This somehow did not shock Yoshin as he sat back down next to Suki's mother. "He was bad before that, but Azulon ordered my father to kill me in order to secure the crown." They had only heard part of the story, the part that Zuko wanted them to know. Katara, being so close to him, already knew. "You all know what happened after." He looked around as Toph, Suki, and Sokka nodded.

"Ozai is not the problem now." Katara spoke up as she looked to Zuko, who was frowning at what was being discussed. There were memories he did not like talking about, even with her. "What do you know about Tulok?" She looked to the older firebender.

"More than I should." Yoshin scoffed. "We've run into each other many times over the years. Not always on amicable terms, but business is business in mercenary work." He illuded to a past that was less than honorable when it came to his competition. "When it comes to getting something done, Tulok will do it no matter what. There is no honor with him."

"We gathered that from the way he crushed the hearts of innocent children." Katara spat with venom in her voice. Not at Yoshin, but at the memory of seeing children slumped over the diner table mid meal. "How can anyone find honor in that?"

"If you think that is the worst of it, you're mistaken." Yoshin looked at Katara with deadly eyes full of contempt for the bloodbender. "Tulok has killed his own children to get what he wants." Zuko and Katara both sat up straight upon hearing Yoshin's words. "Whatever dark spirit resides in him has no wish to be sated by death alone." There was an ominous silence between everyone. "You've seen only what he wants you to know." Which was not much next to what they already knew from Azula and Ila.

"So, you're saying this bloodbender goes around killing people for money?" That seemed to be what Yoshin was implying and Sokka was keen on knowing all the details. "Unless, he has another reason."

"What other reason could there be if he is working with my family." Toph had yet to talk about the Beifong's part in creating a fake pandemic across the Fire Nation. "Or maybe my family is under duress and has no choice but to help him." While that was also a likely scenario, Katara could not rule out the possibility of Aang being the lynch pin in Tulok's purpose. "My father is ambitious, but he isn't one to go against someone like Tulok. Not if his life is on the line."

Everyone remained quiet except the people moving about the camp. Katara caught Takeru sitting down against the trunk of a tree nearby as Toko was tending to the pot of stew over a fire. She could feel their misery just by looking at them. She was reminded of a time when she and Sokka were still recovering from their mother's death. She remembered huddling next to Sokka only a few days afterward, clinging to him while she cried until her tears soaked through his parka.

"This is why we have to find Hoshi." Zuko spoke, bringing Katara out of her reverie. "The last I heard was that he was in Gaoling and had been the entire time my nation was suffering." Such a coward did not deserve leniency. Not if he was responsible for the deaths of hundreds. "I don't think marching into Gaoling is going to be such a good idea either."

"Everyone knows your face, Fire Lord." Yoshin pulled a piece of meat off the spit. "And a ship like that will also alert the ones you are trying to find. Tulok included. He is smart." He bit off a chuck of the boar meat. "And cunning. I wouldn't be surprised if he was waiting for you there." That was a probability that did cause a little concern for all of them. "Lucky for you, I have a solution." Yoshin smiled.

It was not until later when the sun was far below the horizon that the plan had been decided on. By that point, Katara was more than anxious about finally coming face to face with a bloodbender that was as powerful as Hama had been. If not more. She made her way through the forest in the direction of the waterfall Yoshin had mentioned earlier.

The need to scrub the grime and dirt off of her was overwhelming. She also needed to wash her clothes as her moon blood came in earlier in the day. This was the exhausting part about being a woman. The constant fluctuation of hormones and emotions that came with them always made it hard to balance. It was part of the process though.

Three more days and she could feel a little normal.

The sweet smell of jasmine and water greeted her with the roar of the waterfall. The curtain of water was not extravagant like the falls by Master Piandao's home, but it drowned out the muddled thoughts running through her head.

Katara took in a deep breath. The stars above blinked and twinkled as she began to undress herself. She was thankful that it was in the warmest part of summer because the chill of the air was more of a light prickle across her bare skin. When she was younger, the wrappings she used for underclothes served her well, but the older she got, the less practical they became. Now, she wore silk under clothing that allowed for more comfort. They were soiled by a little blood now, but it was nothing she couldn't remove with her bending.

Katara entered the water with a sigh of relief. She dunked her head backward to wet her hair before pushing herself off the bank into the deeper water. It felt refreshing. It felt wonderful. Sea water was pleasant enough, but there was always the sticky feeling of salt on her skin. It also made for a very hard time combing out her hair. The fresh water coming from upstream and cascading over the falls felt clean.

But her moment of relaxation was over when she heard footsteps come from the trees and a light. Katara was ready to defend herself from the eyes of anyone who dared to sneak up on her, but she relaxed when she saw it was Toph and Suki.

"I can't believe you came here without telling us... your two best friends. Who also need a chance to freshen up." Katara rolled her eyes as she began to swim back to the bank where Toph was already throwing her clothes off with wild abandon. "You could've at least let someone know where you were going!" The blind teenager stomped the grand forming a pillar where she hung her clothes.

"I think she didn't want any of the men following her." Katara heard Suki say as the Kyoshi native began to undo all of her leather armor. "Besides, it's not like you didn't know she was leaving anyway." Toph shrugged before wading into the water.

"I mean, Sparky would've loved to come." Katara blushed as Toph stayed as closed to the bank as possible.

"Zuko is too honorable to come spy on us, not to mention, he wouldn't do that to Katara." She was glad Suki knew Zuko well enough. Toph, on the other hand, was not easily shamed. The youngest stuck her tongue out in Suki's direction. "How cold is it?"

"It feels great!" There was a look of relief on Suki's face when Toph affirmed the temperature of the water. She jumped right in, splashing both Toph and Katara as she sank underwater. When she popped up again, Katara used her bending to splash Suki in the face.

They all started laughing before they each settled down.

"I don't know if I like this plan." Katara voiced her opinions clearly when Yoshin, Zuko, and Sokka started to speak about who was going where. "I don't like us being separated from each other." She was right to feel that way as the last time they went in different directions, Zuko almost died. Because of her.

"It's a sound plan. But you are right." Suki was the first to suggest they stay together, but she and Sokka were to stay on the Honor with Admiral Jee. "I don't know what you are going to walk into when you get to Gaoling."

"It's a good thing I can get us in undetected." That was part of the plan as well. "Thanks to the tunnels leftover from the Badgermoles, I can sneak us in easily." Toph was as confident as ever. That was part of her character though. "I doubt anyone besides me knows about them."

"While that does give us the advantage, it doesn't help that we have no idea how to defeat another bloodbender. Especially one as powerful as Tulok." Katara wanted to sink down in the water when Suki brought that up. She had yet to tell Sokka about practicing on Zuko, much less that she was bloodbending at all. "I mean, the only one who could is probably Aang."

"I don't know if we can trust Twinkletoes right now." She listened to Toph and Suki talk. "The way he ran off last time I saw him... it wasn't good. And what is worse is that he was more worried about Katara than doing what he needed to do." That was another reason she felt like this was a bad idea. If Aang showed up now and saw that she and Zuko were together... he would feel betrayed. But in truth, he was the betrayer.

"You're awfully quiet over there, Katara." She did not feel like talking. "What's on your mind?" Suki had always been a confidant for her, even when they were separated.

"It's nothing." She lied. Even though she knew the two other women could see right through her. "I just... want this all to be over."

"I wish it never happened in the first place, but here we are." The earthbender was not one to mince words or make someone feel great. "But I also think that if it didn't happen, you would be so unhappy."

"What do you mean?" She cocked her head at what Toph said.

"Well, Twinkletoes has a bit of a problem with jealousy." That much Katara knew. "And a problem with letting things go." Toph sighed as she leaned back in the water. "He's the Avatar and all, but he tends to put himself above everything else. All he could talk about was how he felt when we were ending the war." Katara had been blind then.

"I know." She hugged herself beneath the water with a sad feeling coming up from inside. "At the time, I thought I was supposed to be with him. Now, when I think about him, I don't see Aang anymore. I just see..." She took a deep breath. "The Avatar."

"Do you still think of him as a friend?" She shook her head at Suki's question. "I'm sorry." It was only natural for her view of Aang to change when she could no longer recognize the person he is now. "I know this must be hard to talk about." Suki looked at her sadly. "I think we all feel disappointed, or even mournful."

"Jealousy can turn a good apple into a rotten one." Toph held her hand up mimicking Iroh by pulling on a pretend beard. "Or so Uncle Iroh says."

"I think we could all use a bit of Uncle Iroh's wise words." Suki said as she laughed.

"Yeah, Uncle does have a lot of wisdom to share." Katara smiled thinking about Zuko's Uncle fondly. "But sometimes wisdom isn't enough."

"No. But I think having your dearest friends in your corner is." Suki swam closer to Katara. "Right Toph?"

"Oh yeah, because I'll be happy to knock some since into Twinkletoes' head for you bestest best friend." They all laughed.

Chapter 22: Letters

Notes:

Heres a little shout out to ScarletEyesInTheNight123456789 who hopped on this story and then started spreading the word after reading it!

Thanks so munch for the long reviews!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The sound of clothes hitting the log pulled Katara from her thoughts as she braided her hair. Then she felt Zuko's warmth as he sat next to her, giving her a small smile.

"What are those?" She looked at the small pile of clothes that were very much Earth Kingdom.

"Our disguises." He scooted closer to her, putting the clothes in a bag at his feet. "While you, Suki, and Toph were splashing around, we were planning the logistics of how we get to Gaoling without being noticed."

"I suppose our input wasn't needed?" She frowned, feeling a little like her opinion had not been taken into consideration. Zuko's face fell as she turned her gaze to the fire in front of them. "I mean, I'll be going on this mission with you and risking my life again."

"It's because of your opinion that we decided it's best to meet up near the Swamp." The irritation in Zuko's voice grated at her nerves. "We, as in you, me, Sokka, Toph, and Suki, will be traveling to the Swamp on the Honor." He hunched over resting his elbows on his knees. "We will wait for Yoshin there, then he will get us upriver to Gaoling on his boat." Katara realized that she was being unreasonable about him making decisions without her there beside him. Hearing that he had changed his mind about the original plan because of how she felt made him realize she was right. Though, Zuko was never good at planning to begin with. "We will be splitting up in Gaoling, though."

"I still don't like it, but I suppose there is a reason." She looked at him as she finished with her hair, wrapping the braid into a bun on the back of her head and pinning it in place with some of Suki's hair sticks. She huffed as she dropped her arms down into her lap. "I'm sorry for getting cross with you."

"Don't be." Zuko sat up, his back giving a little crack as he did. "You were right." He reached over to grab her hand. "Sokka and Suki will be going extract Ty Lee while we find Hoshi." His thumb started rubbing the back of her hand.

"Are we sure he's there?" There was really no telling if the former General was really there. Just old reports and the word of a woman. Katara still felt odd about going to Gaoling. "He could be long gone by the time we get there." Zuko slowly closes his eyes with a sigh.

"Even if he's not there, this will give us an opportunity to find out more about the Beifong's involvement." Directly from the source, at least. "Then we can worry about the rest." He squeezed her hand before letting it go. "I'm going back to the Honor tonight. Are you going with me?" She nodded as he stood up.

"Sokka told me there was a letter for me delivered after we went ashore yesterday." She figured it had to be either Azula or Ursa that was reaching out to her. Hopefully, with some good news concerning mother and daughter.

"Just one letter, huh?" As far as she knew. However, Zuko looked a little less enthusiastic about her letter. "I have ten."

"Are you jealous?" She teased him as she bumped his shoulder. Katara knew how much he disliked having to sit and write correspondence all day, much less, before bed.

"A little." Zuko wrapped an arm around her as he threw the pack of clothes over his other shoulder. He smiled at her. "Come on."

The moment Katara stepped foot on the deck of the ship she called home for almost two months, she felt fatigue from the last two days hit her. Zuko clearly felt the same when he helped her up onto the deck with an exhausted look on his face. Thoughts of falling into bed with him after a long day seemed all too real now.

Of course, she said nothing when he did not let go of her hand, pulling her with him to their quarters with no care in the world about how it looked. Everyone knew by now that Zuko did what he wanted and what he felt was the right thing to do. If that meant bringing her to his quarters and falling into bed with her, so be it. It was not like they did anything more than sleep.

Only, he brought her to the door of her room, which was near his.

"You'll come wake me if you need, right?" She nodded in response to his question. A look of relief spread across his face as if he had some reservations. "Or if you just want to... be... uh..." He looked down the corridor to see if anyone was within earshot. "If you want... to... that is." He never changed.

"Zuko, I'd love to sneak into your quarters and cuddle with you." She leaned up to give him a soft kiss on the corner of his mouth. "But maybe you should go tend to those letters." She smiled, pulling away from him. "And I need to respond to mine, but maybe when you're done, you can sneak into my room."

"Right, so... later." If they were the silly awkward teenagers they once were, she was sure they would both be blushing. "Okay." Zuko was still that awkward teenager in this regard.

"I love you." She told him before he leaned his forehead against hers. "And I want to just crawl into bed with you right now and stay there... forever." Katara sighed, knowing they were so close to making such an important decision. "If we were in the Southern Water Tribe, we would be seen as engaged by now."

"Really?" He let out a breathy smile before moving his lips to her forehead. "I never thought to ask about your traditions or culture, other than what I thought I knew."

"Well, I don't know much of your traditions either, so I guess we are even." He hummed in agreement as she conceded that she was interested in learning. "But, maybe that's a good thing."

"How so?" He asked.

"We could learn it all together." The light feeling in her heart and the pride she had for her culture made her feel like she could fly. He wanted to learn. Zuko, the man she loved, wanted to know the ways of her own people. This was something she had dreamed of in someone she loves. "And it would open up so many opportunities for us." Katara felt his arm move around her waist and pull her closer to him.

"I always wanted to know." It made sense. This was the same man who studied hard about every Avatar since the first one. He also had taken the time to learn about the other cultures he was interacting with for diplomatic reasons. "You wouldn't be Katara of the Southern Water Tribe without your people."

"You've got that right." She leaned up to kiss him again. "I'll see you... later." She pulled away. "Go take care of those important letters." She put a hand on his chest where she could feel his heart pumping blood through arteries. "We'll talk later." He was reluctant to leave, but he did.

Zuko let her go with a frown before turning in the direction of his quarters. She watched him leave her before he looked back as he put his hand on the handle of his door. Katara could feel his longing gaze penetrate through every molecule of water inside her. She smiled at him in response before opening her own door.

"Oh! Master Katara!" Ila seemed to be surprised that she was back on board. "I was just finishing up with changing your linens and making sure your clean clothes were folded." While there was a little trepidation when it came to Ila being in Katara's room alone, she could see no sign to indicate there was deceit.

"Thank you, Ila. But how many times did I tell you to just call me Katara?" It was a slight annoyance when she was quickly becoming friends with the former spy.

"I'm sorry, it's just... well, it doesn't feel right to be calling you by your name without a title." She could understand that. "And I don't want to be seen as disrespectful given that you and Fire Lord Zuko have shown me such mercy." Katara smiled, knowing that Ila was more than capable of giving a good waterbending fight. "And you've taught me more about my bending than anyone else ever did." That's because Ila had been cut off from the Northern Water Tribe most, if not all of her life.

"Speaking of... have you found someone like I said?" The other woman nodded her head with a confident smile.

"I was able to... well, talk with Sato about it, and he agreed as long as he didn't get hurt." Sato was the only one who knew about the bloodbending practice between Katara and Zuko. Her eyes landed on Ila's hands as she nervously picked at her cuticles. "I'm just not sure if I'm ready." Katara went up to her, placing her hands on Ila's shoulders.

"I understand." She gave the other bender a concerned look before making sure that Ila understood the feelings she had. "I know you've seen the horror of bloodbending before and that it's such an evil power in your eyes. But I want you to know that it doesn't have to be that way." She did not want to interfere with the relationship Sato and Ila were developing by placing the urgency on the woman's shoulders. Sato needed to trust Ila. And Ila needed to trust herself. "Do you believe you will hurt Sato?"

"If I'm not careful, I could hurt the only friend I've made besides you." There was a way to solve this, but there was little time. Katara would have to show Ila herself what bloodbending truly was. That it was meant for healing rather than to take life. "I've seen my uncle use it for so much bad, so how do I know I'm not like him."

"Do you believe you are?" Ila shook her head. "Then you aren't." Katara removed her hands from Ila's shoulders before going over to the small vanity that held a few of her precious belongings that went with her. "Because I believe in you, I want to give you this." She opened the drawer and pulled out a set of whalebone beads that belonged to her mother. "These beads were given to my mother when she was a girl by her best friend Liaka." She went over and grabbed Ila's hand. "I want you to have them."

"They have... the symbol of trust on them." Katara nodded as she placed the two beads in Ila's palm. "I couldn't take these. I don't deserve your trust... or anyone else's." There were tears in the Northern waterbender's eyes.

"But you have proved to us that we can trust you." Katara closed Ila's fingers around the beads. "Both Zuko and I trust you now because you have done everything to gain it. Honesty goes a long way with Zuko. Trust goes even longer. He wouldn't have let you help me if he didn't think you could be trusted." By now, the tears were rolling down Ila's cheeks, and Katara felt as though she had changed the woman's mind. "I trust you enough to practice bloodbending on me." Ila's mouth fell open at what Katara was insinuating.

"But I could hurt you!" There was a real possibility that Ila could make a mistake as she was not as controlled as Katara was. But Katara was a master. Her ability to teach and instill confidence in those who wanted to learn from her is what made her sought after. Though, she had never taken a student on until now.

"You won't because I will teach you control and restraint." She looked at Ila in the eyes. "Tomorrow night, I will teach you how to truly bloodbend." Ila sniffed as she nodded in response. "I will show you that you can do this without hurting someone." Because Zuko gave her that confidence and love that Ila probably craved more than anything else in the world.

"Alright. Tomorrow night then." This was the Ila that Katara wanted to see. Long locks of hair braided and bound with beads from the Water Tribes showed that Ila had kept to the traditions of her people. This was good. "I should probably go rest."

"Good night, Ila." Katara watched as the other waterbender walked past her with a little more confidence in her step, but she stopped just a few short steps before coming back to her. Ila only threw her arms around Katara in a tight hug that nearly shocked the Southern waterbender.

"Thank you." The hug did not last long, but it was enough to where both women felt a comradery with each other. Then Ila moved away with a smile before going out the door with the remnants of tears on her cheeks.

Katara stood there for a moment as she sorted out the feelings running through her. She felt sorry for Ila. Maybe not sorry, but very concerned. Ila was around the same age as her, but there was this childlike innocence about her. Maybe it was the horrific things she had seen or had been forced to do, but Ila seemed to be looking for people she could befriend. It led to Katara thinking the other waterbender was by herself for a long time. Without anyone to trust or love except her mother.

It was a sad reality for many children who were born during a war.

The world had been so unfair for all of them. That was why Azula was also unknowingly crying out for a friend in her, too. This is why Azula wrote to her every week. Sometimes, twice a week. She could see the letter sitting on the desk by the porthole, the light of her lamp casting a soft glow onto the parchment. Katara knew Azula was still upset about the change in plans, but she was likely more upset that she was alone... again.

Sighing softly, she went to the desk, picking up the letter. The wax seal with the insignia representing the Fire Nation stared at Katara for a moment before she snapped it to unroll the letter.

Waterbender,
It may come as a shock to you, but it seems I have ballooned in size overnight. Just like you said would happen when my little parasite decided that her foot in my rib is a much better solution to torture me. Not that this is much of a problem as it is a discomfort, but I can no longer see my feet.

You were right, of course.

But I can't excuse your absence during my time of need, still. I understand, of course. The duty of protecting the Fire Nation and the people comes first. I only wonder if Zuzu is capable of handling what Tulok is capable of. Maybe you are, because you are a waterbender, but Zuzu isn't as powerful as our father had been. Or myself for that matter. I may have been angry at him in the past or dismissive of him because he was not a prodigy, but now I'm starting to understand.

He is my brother and the only person, besides yourself, that I feel can keep me safe. The more I think about the past, the more I realize I am the one that was wrong. Not that I regret the things I did for my father's benefit, but I was wrong.

I suppose you would start sounding like Uncle at this point. About how admitting your mistakes is the first step to healing. He's probably right. But... part of me still wants to fight that idea. The idea that I can heal myself.

I still can't face Mother. So how am I supposed to heal if I can't speak with her?

Maybe you have more of an answer for me that doesn't involve metaphors. Uncle is full of them and it's irritating.

-Azula

Ps. Please make sure Zuzu works on his bending more. Whether he knows it or not, Tulok is more ruthless and cunning than I am.

By the time Katara finished reading Azula's letter, she had a small smile on her face. Slowly, but surely, Azula was learning. Katara hated that it took the princess losing her bending to start to heal the mental wounds, but this was possibly the best thing. Azula's need for perfection was no longer there to drive her decisions. Ozai was no longer a threat or even an influence on her.

Katara put Azula's letter down before opening the center drawer where sheets of parchment were kept. She picked one out before wetting her small calligraphy brush with water and rubbing it on the block of navy ink that Zuko had given to her as a gift. Blue ink was rare and more expensive than red ink. This gift was given with the intent of making her letters noticeable to any foreign dignitaries or whoever she kept in contact with.

But, she began to write.

Fire princess,
I wish I could be there to see how you've 'ballooned' because most women would find this to mean their time is drawing near. You still have a few months to go, but the anticipation is what keeps women sane, I suppose. I've never experienced this myself , but I have seen many women who were eagerly waiting to see their babies for the first time.

Are you feeling the same?

If not, that is understandable given the circumstances of your pregnancy. I don't want to pry if that is the case. I know that you are still not ready to open up about that, but I hope your little girl gives you some reason to move forward. Zuko is really excited to meet his niece, so that should make you feel something. I'm also excited simply because this is a big change for you. I know it may come as a shock, but I do care about your well-being. I've come to see you as a friend through our letters.

It's strange because it seems not so long ago, we were enemies. I suppose we always had the capacity to be friends, but war and the abuse you suffered from Ozai twisted your views around. You were also a very different person back then too. Now, I feel as though we are getting to know the real you. You probably don't like that, but this is who you are. This doesn't account for all the emotional damage done over the years, but I think you've been trying to hide the real you for a long time. I'm glad that is no longer the case, because unfortunately, I don't know if Zuko and I will be back in time for the baby.

Things are complicated now. Kyoshi Island was attacked by Tulok and we aren't sure why. I'm hoping you might have a little insight on that. We know he used bloodbending to subdue most of the villagers . He killed them as they were sitting at their diner tables eating. Men, women, and children. It was the first time I've seen what bloodbending is really capable of. I don't know if we are going to be able to stop Tulok.

Zuko has me practicing on him because he thinks I might be able to fight Tulok with his own technique. I've also decided to teach Ila. As much as I was against this form of bending before, now there is no other choice. I wrestle with myself over it daily. But in any case, I have to keep going to protect the innocent.

I hope we can end this soon. I don't think any of us are prepared for what may happen.

- Katara (Waterbender)

Ps. You should really try to talk with your mother. She may be the only one who you'll feel comfortable with if I'm not there for the birth. I'm only thinking of your comfort when I say this.

Azula sighed as she put down Katara's newest letter.